Chapters 35
-
1 01 - Chapter 01 7:14
She sat at the base of the big tree. Her little sun-bonnet pushed back, her arms locked about her knees, her bare feet gathered under her crimson gown, and her deep eyes fixed on the smoke in the valley below.
Her breath was still coming fast between her parted lips. There were tiny drops along the roots of her shining hair, for the climb had been steep, and now the shadow of disappointment darkened her eyes.
The mountains ran in limitless blue waves towards the mounting sun, but at birth her eyes had opened on them, as on the white mists trailing up the steeps below her. Beyond them was a gap in the next mountain chain, and down in the little valley, just visible through it, were trailing blue mists as well, and she knew that they were smoke. Where was the great glare of yellow light that the circuit rider had told about, and the leaping tongues of fire? Where was the shrieking monster that ran without horses like the wind, and tossed back rolling black plumes all streaked with fire? For many days now she had heard stories of the furriners who had come into those hills, and were doing strange things down there.
And so at last she had climbed up through the dewy morning, From the cove on the other side, to see the wonders for herself. She had never been up there before. She had no business there now. And if she were found out when she got back, she would get a scolding, and maybe something worse from her stepmother, and all that trouble and risk for nothing but smoke. So she lay back and rested, her little mouth tightening fiercely. It was a big world, though. that was spread before her, and a vague awe of it seized her straightway and held her motionless and dreaming. Beyond those white mists trailing up the hills, beyond the blue smoke drifting in the valley, those limitless blue waves must run under the sun on and on to the end of the world.
Her dead sister had gone into that far silence, and had brought back wonderful stories of that outer world. And she began to wonder more than ever before whether she would ever go into it and see for herself what was there.
With the thought, she rose slowly to her feet, moved slowly to the cliff that dropped sheer ten feet aside from the trail, and stood there like a great scarlet flower in still air.
There was the way at her feet. That path that coiled under the cliff and ran down loop by loop through majestic oak and poplar and masses of rhododendron. She drew a long breath and stirred uneasily. She'd better go home now. But the path had a snake-like charm for her, and still she stood, following it as far down as she could with her eyes. Down it went. Writhing this way and that, to a spur that had been swept bare by forest fires. Along this spur it travelled straight for a while, and as her eyes eagerly followed it to where it sank sharply into a covert of maples, the little creature dropped of a sudden to the ground, and like something wild lay flat.
A human figure had filled the leafy mouth that swallowed up the trail, And it was coming towards her. With a thumping heart she pushed slowly forward through the brush until her face, fox-like with cunning and screened by a blueberry bush, hung just over the edge of the cliff. And there she lay, like a crouched panther-cub, looking down.
For a moment all that was human seemed gone from her eyes. But as she watched, All that was lost came back to them, and something more. She had seen that it was a man, but she had dropped so quickly that she did not see the big black horse that unled was following him. Now both man and horse had stopped. The stranger had taken off his grey slouched hat, and he was wiping his face with something white. Something blue was tied loosely about his throat. She had never seen a man like that before. His face was smooth and looked different, as did his throat and his hands. His breeches were tight, and on his feet were strange boots that were the color of his saddle, which was deep in seat, high both in front and behind, and had strange long-hooded stirrups.
Starting to mount, the man stopped with one foot in the stirrup, and raised his eyes towards her so suddenly that she shrank back again with a quicker throbbing at her heart and pressed closer to the earth. Still, seen or not seen, flight was easy for her, so she could not forbear to look again. Apparently he had seen nothing, only that the next turn of the trail was too steep to ride, and so he started walking again. And his walk, as he strode along the path, was new to her, as was the erect way with which he held his head and his shoulders. In her wonder over him, she almost forgot herself, forgot to wonder where he was going and why he was coming into those lonely hills, until, as his horse turned a bend of the trail, she saw hanging from the other side of the saddle something that looked like a gun.
He was a raider. That man. So cautiously and swiftly, then, she pushed herself back from the edge of the cliff, sprang to her feet, dashed past the big tree, and, winged with fear, sped down the mountain, leaving in a spot of sunlight at the base of the pine the print of one bare foot in the black earth. The Trail of the Lonesome Pine by John Fox, Jr.
-
2 02 - Chapter 02 4:20
He had seen the big pine when he first came to those hills, one morning, at daybreak, when the valley was a sea of mist that threw soft, clinging spray to the very mountain-tops. For even above the mists, that morning, its mighty head arose, sole visible proof that the earth still slept beneath. Straightway he wondered how it had ever got there, so far above the few of its kind that haunted the green-dark ravines far below. Some whirlwind, doubtless, had sent a tiny cone circling heavenward, and dropped it there. It had sent others, too, no doubt. But how had this tree faced wind and storm alone, and alone lived to defy both so proudly? Some day he would learn. Thereafter, he had seen it, at noon, but little less majestic among the oaks that stood about it.
Had seen it catching the last light at sunset, clean-cut against the afterglow. and like a dark, silent, mysterious sentinel guarding the mountain pass under the moon. He had seen it giving place with sombre dignity to the passing burst of spring, had seen it green among dying autumn leaves, green in the grey of winter trees, and still green in a shroud of snow—a changeless promise that the earth must wake to life again. The lonesome pine, the mountaineers called it, and the lonesome pine it always looked to be—the From the beginning it had a curious fascination for him, and straightway within him, half-exile that he was, there sprang up a sympathy for it as for something that was human and a brother.
And now he was on the trail of it at last. From every point that morning it had seemed almost to knot down to him as he climbed, and when he reached the ledge that gave him sight of it from base to crown, The winds murmured among its needles like a welcoming voice. At once he saw the secret of its life. On each side rose a cliff that had sheltered it from storms until its trunk had shot upward so far and so straight and so strong, that its green crown could lift itself on and on and bend, blow what might, as proudly and securely as a lily on its stalk in a morning breeze. Dropping his bridle-rein, he put one hand against it as though on the shoulder of a friend. "'Old man,' he said, "'you must be pretty lonesome up here, and I'm glad to meet you.'" For a while he sat against it, resting.
He had no particular purpose that day, no particular destination. His saddle-bags were across the cantle of his cowboy saddle. His fishing-rod was tied under one flap. He was young, and his own master. Time was hanging heavy on his hands that day, and he loved the woods and the nooks and crannies of them where his own kind rarely made its way. Beyond, the cove looked dark, forbidding, mysterious, and what was beyond he did not know. So down there he would go. As he bent his head forward to rise, His eye caught the spot of sunlight, and he leaned over it with a smile. In the black earth was a human footprint, too small and slender for the foot of a man, a boy, or a woman. Beyond, the same prints were visible, wider apart, and he smiled again.
A girl had been there. She was the crimson flash that he saw as he started up the steep and mistook for a flaming bush of sumac. She had seen him coming, and she had fled. Still smiling, he rose to his feet.
-
3 03 - Chapter 03 17:26
On one side he had left the earth yellow with the coming noon, but it was still morning as he went down on the other side. The laurel and rhododendron still reeked with dew in the deep, ever-shaded ravine. The ferns drenched his stirrups as he brushed through them, and each dripping treetop broke the sunlight and let it drop in tent-like beams through the shimmering under-mist. A bird flashed here and there through the green gloom, but there was no sound in the air but the footfalls of his horse and the easy creaking of leather under him, the drip of dew overhead and the running of water below. Now and then he could see the same slender footprints in the rich loam, and he saw them in the sand where the first tiny brook tinkled across the path from a gloomy ravine.
There the little creature had taken a flying leap across it, and beyond he could see the prints no more. He little guessed that while he halted to let his horse drink, the girl lay on a rock above him, looking down. She was nearer home now, and was less afraid. So she had slipped from the trail and climbed above it there to watch him pass. As he went on, she slid from her perch and with cat-footed quiet followed him. When he reached the river, she saw him pull in his horse and eagerly bend forward, looking into a pool just below the crossing. There was a bass down there in the clear water, a big one, and the man whistled cheerily and dismounted, tying his horse to a sassafras bush and unbuckling a tin bucket and a curious-looking net from his saddle.
With the net in one hand and the bucket in the other, he turned back up the creek, and passed so close to where she had slipped aside into the bushes that she came near shrieking. But his eyes were fixed on a pool of the creek above, and to her wonder he strolled straight into the water with his boots on, pushing the net in front of him. He was a raider, sure, she thought now, and he was looking for a moonshine still. And the wild little thing in the bushes smiled cunningly. There was no still up that creek, and as he had left his horse below and his gun, she waited for him to come back, which he did by and by, dripping and soaked to his knees. Then she saw him untie the queer gun on his saddle, pull it out of a case, and—her eyes got big with wonder.
Take it to pieces, and make it into a long, limber rod. In a moment he had cast a minnow into the pool, and waded out into the water up to his hips. She had never seen so queer a fishing pole, so queer a fisherman. How could he get a fish out with that little switch, she thought contemptuously. By and by, something hummed queerly. The man gave a slight jerk, and a shining fish flopped two feet into the air. It was surely very queer. For the man didn't put his rod over his shoulder and walk ashore, as did the mountaineers, but stood still, winding something with one hand, and again the fish would flash into the air, and then that humming would start again while the fisherman would stand quiet and waiting for a while, and then he would begin to wind again.
In her wonder she rose unconsciously to her feet, and a stone rolled down to the ledge below her. The fisherman turned his head, and she started to run, But without a word he turned again to the fish he was playing. Moreover, he was too far out in the water to catch her, so she advanced slowly, even to the edge of the stream, watching the fish cut half-circles about the man. If he saw her, he gave no notice, and it was well that he did not. He was pulling the bass to and fro now through the water, tiring him out, drowning him, stepping backward at the same time. And a moment later, The fish slid easily out of the edge of the water, gasping along the edge of a low sandbank, and the fisherman reaching down with one hand caught him in the gills.
Then he looked up and smiled, and she had seen no smile like that before. "'How'd you, little girl?' One bare toe went burrowing suddenly into the sand. One finger went to her red mouth, and that was all. She merely stared at him, straight in the eye. And he smiled again. "'Cat got your tongue?' Her eyes fell at the ancient banter, but she lifted them straightway and stared again. "'You live around here?' she stared on. "'Where?' "'No answer.' "'What's your name, little girl?' And still she stared. "'Oh, well, of course. You can't talk if the cat's got your tongue.' The steady eyes leaped angrily, but there was still no answer, and he bent to take the fish off his hook, put on a fresh minnow, turned his back, and tossed it into the pool.
"'It ain't!' He looked up again. She surely was a pretty little thing, and more now that she was angry. "'I should say not,' he said teasingly. "'What did you say your name was?' "'What's your name?' The fisherman laughed. He was just becoming accustomed to the mountain etiquette that commands a stranger to divulge himself first. "'My name's Jack.' "'And mine's Jill,' she laughed now, and it was his time for surprise. Where could she have heard of Jack and Jill?' His line rang suddenly. "'Jack,' she cried, "'you got a bite.' He pulled, missed the strike, and wound in. The minnow was all right, so he tossed it back again. "'That isn't your name,' he said. "'If t'aint, then that t'aint yourn.' "'Yes, tis,' he said, shaking his head affirmatively.
A long cry came down the ravine. "'Joon! A-O, June!' That was a queer name for the mountains, and the fisherman wondered if he had heard aright. "'June!' The little girl gave a shrill, answering cry, but she did not move. "'Thar now!' She said. "'Who's that, your mammy?' "'No taint. It's my step, mammy. I'm a-goin to catch hell now.' Her innocent eyes turned sullen, and her baby mouth tightened. "'Good Lord,' said the fisherman, startled, and then he stopped. The words were as innocent on her lips as a benediction. "'Have you got a father?' Like a flash, her whole face changed. "'I reckon I have.' Where is he? "'Here he is,' drawled a voice from the bushes, and it had a tone that made the fisherman whirl suddenly.
A giant mountaineer stood on the bank above him, with a Winchester in the hollow of his arm. "'How are you?' The giant's heavy eyes lifted quickly, but he spoke to the girl. "'You go on home. What you do in here gassing with furnace?' The girl shrank to the bushes, but she cried sharply back. "'Don't you hurt him now, Dad. He ain't even got a pistol. He ain't no—'Shut up!' The little creature vanished, and the mountaineer turned to the fisherman, who had just put on a fresh minnow and tossed it into the river. "'Purty well, thank you,' he said shortly. "'How are you?' "'Fine,' was the nonchalant answer. For a moment there was silence, and a puzzled frown gathered on the mountaineer's face. "'That's a bright little girl of yours.
What did she mean by telling you not to hurt me?' "'You haven't been long in these mountains, have you?' "'No, not in these mountains. Why?' The fisherman looked around and was almost startled by the fierce gaze of his questioner. "'Stop that, please,' he said with a humorous smile. "'You make me nervous.' The mountaineer's bushy brows came together across the bridge of his nose, and his voice rumbled like distant thunder. "'What's your name, stranger, and what's your business over here?' "'Dear me, there you go. You can see I'm fishing, but why does everybody in these mountains want to know my name?' "'You heerd me.' "'Yes.' The fisherman turned again, and saw the giant's rugged face stern and pale with open anger now.
And he, too, grew suddenly serious. "'S'pose I don't tell you,' he said gravely. "'What—' "'Git,' said the mountaineer, with a move of one huge hairy hen up the mountain, "'and get quick!' The fisherman never moved, and there was the click of a shell thrown into place in the Winchester, and a guttural oath from the mountaineer's beard. "'Damn ye,' he said hoarsely, raising the rifle. "'I'll give ye.' "'Don't, Dad!' shrieked a voice from the bushes. "'I know his name. It's Jack.' The rest of the name was unintelligible. The mountaineer dropped the butt of his gun to the ground and laughed. "'Oh, where you the engineer?' The fisherman was angry now. He had not moved hand or foot, and he said nothing, but his mouth was set hard, and his bewildered blue eyes had a glint in them that the mountaineer did not at the moment see.
He was leaning with one arm on the muzzle of his Winchester. His face had suddenly become suave and shrewd, and now he laughed again. "'So you're Jack Hale, are you?' The fisherman spoke. "'John Hale, except to my friends.' He looked hard at the old man. "'Do you know that's a pretty dangerous joke of yours, my friend? I might have a gun myself sometimes. Did you think you could scare me?' The mountaineer stared in genuine surprise. "'Twasn't no joke," he said shortly. "'And I don't waste time skeerin' folks. I reckon you don't know who I be. I don't care who you are." Again the mountaineer stared. "'No use gettin' mad, young feller," he said coolly. "'I mistaken ye for somebody else, and I axed your pardon.
When you get through fishin', come up to the house right up the creek thar, and I'll give ye a dram." "'Thank you," said the fisherman stiffly. And the mountaineer turned silently away. At the edge of the bushes he looked back. The stranger was still fishing, and the old man went on with a shake of his head. "'He'll come,' he said to himself. "'Oh, he'll come.' That very point Hill was debating with himself, as he unavailingly cast his minnow into the swift water and slowly wound it in again. How did that old man know his name? And would the old savage really have hurt him had he not found out who he was? The little girl was a wonder. Evidently, she had muffled his last name on purpose, not knowing it herself.
And it was a quick and cunning ruse. He owed her something for that. Why did she try to protect him? Wonderful eyes, too, the little thing had, deep and dark, and how the flame did dart from them when she got angry. He smiled, remembering. He liked that. And her hair. It was exactly like the gold bronze on the wing of a wild turkey that he had shot the day before. Well, it was noon now. The fish had stopped biting after the wayward fashion of bass. He was hungry and thirsty, and he would go up and see the little girl and the giant again and get that promised dram. Once more, however, he let his minnow float down into the shadow of a big rock, and while he was winding in, he looked He looked up to see in the road two people on a gray horse—a man with a woman behind him, both old and spectacled, all three motionless on the bank and looking at him.
And he wondered if all three had stopped to ask his name and his business. No, they had just come down to the creek, and both they must know already. "'Catchin' any?' called out the old man cheerfully. "'Only one,' answered Hale, with equal cheer. The old woman pushed back her bonnet as he waded through the water towards them, and he saw that she was puffing on a clay pipe. She looked at the fisherman and his tackle with the naive wonder of a child, and then she said in a commanding undertone, "'Go on, Billy.' "'Now, old hon, I wish you'd just wait a minute.' Hale smiled. He loved old people, and two kinder faces he had never seen, two gentler voices he had never heard. I reckon you got the only green perch up here, said the old man, chuckling.
But there's a sight of em down there below my old mill. Quietly the old woman hit the horse with a stripped branch of elm, and the old grey with a switch of his tail started. Wait a minute, hon, he said again, appealingly. Won't ye? But calmly she hit the horse again, and the old man called back over his shoulder. "'You come on down to the mill, and I'll show ye whar you can catch a mess.' "'All right,' shouted Hale, holding back his laughter, and on they went, the old man remonstrating in the kindliest way, the old woman silently puffing her pipe and making no answer except to flay gently the rump of the lazy old grey.
Hesitating hardly a moment, Hale unjointed his pole, left his minnow-bucket where it was, mounted his horse and rode up the path. About him the beech-leaves gave back the gold of the autumn sunlight, and a little ravine high under the crest of the mottled mountain was on fire with a scarlet of maple. Not even yet the morning chill left the densely shaded path. When he got to the bare crest of a little rise, he could see up the creek a spiral of blue rising swiftly from a stone chimney. Geese and ducks were hunting crawfish in the little creek that ran from a milk-house of logs, half hidden by willows at the edge of the forest, and a turn in the path brought into view a log cabin well chinked with stones and plaster, and with a well-built porch.
A fence ran around the yard, and there was a meat-house near a little orchard of apple-trees, under which there were many hives of bee-gums. This man had things hung up, and was well to do. Down the rise and through a thicket he went, and as he approached the creek that came down past the cabin there was a shrill cry ahead of him. "'Whoa, ha, gee, gee, buck! Gee, I tell ye! I'll knock your fool head off the first thing you know.' Still there was no sound of ox or wagon, and the voice sounded like a child's, so he went on at a walk in the thick sand, and when he turned the bushes he pulled up again with a low laugh. In the road across the creek was a chubby, tow-haired boy with a long switch in his right hand, and a pine dagger and a string in his left.
Attached to the string and tied by one hind leg was a frog. The boy was using the switch as a goad and driving the frog as an ox, and he was as earnest as though both were real. "'I'll give you a little rest now, Buck,' he said, shaking his head earnestly. "'Hit's a pretty hard pull here, but I know by gum you can make it, if you ain't too darn lazy. Now get up, Buck,' he yelled suddenly, flaying the sand with his switch. "'Get up! Whoa! Haw! Gee! Gee!' The frog hopped several times. "'Whoa!' now," said the little fellow, panting in sympathy. "'I knowed you could do it.' Then he looked up. For an instant he seemed terrified, but he did not run. Instead he stealthily shifted the pine dagger over to his right hand and the string to his left.
"'Here, boy,' said the fisherman with affected sternness. "'What are you doing with that dagger?' The boy's breast heaved, and his dirty fingers clenched tight around the whittled stick. "'Don't you talk to me that-a-way,' he said with an ominous shake of his head. "'I'll gut ye!' The fisherman threw back his head, and his peal of laughter did what his sternness failed to do. The little fellow wheeled suddenly, and his feet spurned the sand around the bushes for home. The astonished frog dragged bumping after him. "'Well,' said the fisherman."
End of chapter 3. Recording by Barony. The Trail of the Lonesome Pine by John Fox, Jr.
-
4 04 - Chapter 04 12:40
Even the geese in the creek seemed to know that he was a stranger, and to distrust him, for they cackled, and, spreading their wings, fled cackling up the stream. As he neared the house, the little girl ran around the stone chimney, stopped short, shaded her eyes with one hand for a moment, and ran excitedly into the house. A moment later, the bearded giant slouched out, stooping his head as he came through the door. Hitch that o'er post to yaw hoss, and come right in, he thundered cheerily. I'm waitin' for ye. The little girl came to the door, pushed one brown slender hand through her tangled hair, caught one bare foot behind a deer-like ankle, and stood motionless. Behind her was the boy, his dagger still in hand.
"'Come right in,' said the old man. "'We are purty poor folks.' But you're welcome to what we have. The fisherman, too, had to stoop as he came in, for he, too, was tall. The interior was dark, in spite of the wood fire in the big stone fireplace. Strings of herbs and red pepper pods and twisted tobacco hung from the ceiling and down the wall on either side of the fire, and in one corner Near the two beds in the room, handmade quilts of many colors were piled several feet high. On wooden pegs above the door, where ten years before would have been buck antlers and an old-fashioned rifle, lay a Winchester. On either side of the door were auger holes, through the logs—he did not understand that they were portholes—and another Winchester stood in the corner.
From the mantel The butt of a big, forty-four colts revolver protruded ominously. On one of the beds in the corner he could see the outlines of a figure lying under a brilliantly figured quilt, and at the foot of it the boy, with the pine dagger, had retreated for refuge. From the moment he stooped at the door, something in the room had made him vaguely uneasy. And when his eyes in swift survey came back to the fire, they passed the blaze swiftly, and met on the edge of the light another pair of eyes burning on him. "'Howdy,' said Hale. "'Howdy,' said the low, unpropitiating answer. The owner of the eyes was nothing but a boy, in spite of his length. So much of a boy that a slight crack in his voice showed that it was just past the throes of changing.
But those black eyes burned on without swerving, except once when they flashed at the little girl who, with her chin in her hand and one foot on the top rung of her chair, was gazing at the stranger with equal steadiness. She saw the boy's glance. She shifted her knees, impatiently, and her little face grew sullen. Hale smiled inwardly, for he thought he could already see the lay of the land, and he wondered that at such an age such fierceness could be so every now and then. He looked at the boy, and every time he looked the black eyes were on him. The mountain youth must have been almost six feet tall, young as he was, and while he was lanky in limb he was well knit, His jean trousers were stuffed in the top of his boots, and were tight over his knees, which were well molded, and that is rare with a mountaineer.
A loop of black hair curved over his forehead, down almost to his left eye. His nose was straight and almost delicate, and his mouth was small, but extraordinarily resolute. Somewhere he had seen that face before, and he turned suddenly, But he did not startle the lad with his abruptness, nor make him turn his gaze. "'Why haven't I?' he said. And then he suddenly remembered. He had seen that boy not long since on the other side of the mountains, riding his horse at a gallop down the county road, with his reins in his teeth, and shooting a pistol alternately at the sun and the earth with either hand. Perhaps it was—' as well not to recall the incident. He turned to the old mountaineer. "'D'ye mean to tell me that a man can't go through these mountains without telling everybody who asks him what his name is?' The effect of his question was singular.
The old man spat into the fire and put his hand to his beard. The boy crossed his legs suddenly and shoved his muscular fingers deep into his pockets. The figure shifted position on the bed. and the infant at the foot of it seemed to clench his toy dagger a little more tightly. Only the little girl was motionless. She still looked at him, unwinking. What sort of wild animals had he fallen among? No, he can't—and keep healthy, the giant spoke shortly. Why not? Well, if a man ain't up to some devilment, what reason he's got for not telling his name? That's his business. "'Tain't over you. It's mine. If a man don't want to tell his name over you, he's a spy or a raider or a officer looking for somebody or—' he added carelessly, but with a quick covert look at his visitor.
"'He's got some kind of business that he don't want nobody to know about.' "'Well, I came over here just to—' well, I hardly know why I did come.' "'Jest so.' said the old man dryly. "'And if ye ain't lookin for trouble, ye'd better tell yer name in these mountains whenever ye're axed. If enough people are back in a custom anywar, it goes, don't it?' His logic was good, and Hale said nothing. Presently the old man rose with a smile on his face that looked cynical, picked up a black lump, and threw it into the fire. It caught fire, crackled. blazed, almost oozed with oil, and Hale leaned forward and leaned back. Pretty good coal. Ain't it, though? The old man picked up a sliver that had flown to the hearth and held a match to it.
The piece blazed and burned in his hand. I never seed no coal in these mountains like that, did you? Not often. Find it around here? Right here on this farm. About five feet thick. What? I know partin'. No partin'. It was not often that he found a mountaineer who knew what a parting in a coal bed was. Friend of mine, on t'other side. A light dawned for the engineer. Oh, he said quickly, that's how you knew my name. Right here, stranger. He told me you was a expert. The old man laughed loudly. And that's why you come over here. No, it isn't. Coase not. The old fellow laughed again. Hale shifted the talk. Well, now that you know my name, suppose you tell me what yours is? Tolliver. Judd Tolliver.
Hale started. Not devil Judd. That's what some evil folks call me. Again he spoke shortly. The Mountaineers do not like to talk about their feuds. Hale knew this, and the subject was dropped. But he watched the huge mountaineer with interest. There was no more famous character in all those hills than the giant before him. Yet his face was kind and was good-humored. But the nose and eyes were the beak and eyes of some bird of prey. The little girl had disappeared for a moment. She came back with a blue-backed spelling-book, a second reader, and a worn copy of Mother Goose, and she opened the first one, and then the other, until the attention of the visitor was caught, the black-haired youth watching her meanwhile with lowering brows.
"'Where did you learn to read?' Hale asked. The old man answered, "'A preacher come by our house on the North Falk about three years ago, and afore I knowed it He made me promise to send her sister Sally to some school up thar on the edge of the settlement, and after she come home, Sal learned that little gal to read and spell. Sal died about a year ago. Hale reached over and got the spelling-book, and the old man grinned at the quick, unerring responses of the little girl, and the engineer looked surprised. She read, too. with unusual facility, and her pronunciation was very precise and not at all like her speech. "'You ought to send her to the same place,' he said. But the old fellow shook his head.
"'I couldn't get along without her.' The little girl's eyes began to dance suddenly, and without opening Mother Goose she began. Jack and Jill went up a hill, and then she broke into a laugh, and Hale laughed with her. Abruptly, The boy opposite rose to his great length. "'I reckon I better be goin.' That was all he said as he caught up a Winchester, which stood unseen by his side, and out he stalked. There was not a word of good-bye, not a glance at anybody. A few minutes later Hale heard the creak of a barn door on wooden hinges, a cursing command to a horse, and four feet, going in a gallop down the path. and he knew there went an enemy. That's a good-looking boy. Who is he? The old man spat into the fire.
It seemed that he was not going to answer, and the little girl broke in. It's my cousin Dave. He lives over on the North Fork. That was the seat of the Tolliver-Fallon feud. Of that feud, too, Hale had heard. And so no more along that line of inquiry. He, too, Soon rose to go. "'Why, ain't ye goin to have somethin to eat?' "'Oh, no. I've got somethin in my saddlebags, and I must be gettin back to the gap.' "'Well, I reckon ye ain't. You're just goin to take a snack right here.' Hal hesitated, but the little girl was looking at him with such unconscious eagerness in her dark eyes that he sat down again. "'All right. I will. Thank you.' At once she ran to the kitchen, And the old man rose and pulled a bottle of white liquor from under the quilts.
"'I reckon I can trust ye.' The liquor burned Hale like a fire, and the old man, with a laugh at the face the stranger made, tossed off a tumbler full. "'Gracious,' said Hale. "'Can ye do that often?' "'A four breakfast, dinner, and supper,' said the old man. "'But I don't.' Hale felt a plucking at his sleeve. It was the boy. with the dagger at his elbow. "'Let's see you laugh that-a-way ag'in,' said Bub, with such deadly serious that Hale unconsciously broke into the same peal. "'Now,' said Bub, unwinkin, "'I ain't afear to you no more.' End of chapter four, the trail of the Lunson pine by John Fox, Jr.
-
5 05 - Chapter 05 6:48
V. Awaiting dinner, the mountaineer and the Furriner, sat on the porch while Bub carved away at another pine dagger on the stoop. As Hale passed out the door, a querulous voice said, "'Howdy!' from the bed in the corner, and he knew it was the stepmother from whom the little girl expected some netherworld punishment for an offense of which he was ignorant. He had heard of the feud that had been going on between the Red Falins and the Black Tollivers for a quarter of a century. And this was Devil Judd, who had earned his nickname when he was the leader of his clan by his terrible strength, his marksmanship, his cunning, and his courage. Some years since, the old man had retired from the leadership, because he was tired of fighting, or because he had quarrelled with his brother Dave and his foster-brother, Bad Roof, known as the Terror of the Tollivers, or from some unknown reason, And in consequence there had been peace for a long time.
The Falins fearing that Devil Judd would be led into the feud again, the Tollivers wary of starting hostilities without his aid. After the last trouble, Bad Roof Tolliver had gone west, and Old Judd had moved his family as far away as possible. Hale looked around him. This, then, was the home of Devil Judd Tolliver. The little creature inside was his daughter, and her name was June. All around the cabin the wooded mountains towered except where, straight before his eyes, Lonesome Creek slipped through them to the river, and the old man had certainly picked out the very heart of silence for his home. "'There was no neighbour within two leagues,' Judd said, except old Squire Billy Beams, who ran a mill a mile down the river.
No wonder the spot was called Lonesome Cove.' "'Yuh must ha seed Uncle Billy an' ole' Hun passin,' he said. "'I did.' Devil Judd laughed, and Hale made out that Hun was short for honey.
"'Uncle Billy used to drink right smart. Ole' Hun broke him. She followed him down to the grocery one day, and walked in. "'Come on, boys, let's have a drink.' And she set him up, and set him up, "'Until Uncle Billy most went crazy. He ad hard work gittin' her home, and Uncle Billy hain't touched a drap since.' And the old mountaineer chuckled again. All the time Hale could hear noises from the kitchen inside. The old stepmother was abed, he had seen no other woman about the house, and he wondered if the child could be cooking dinner. Her flushed face answered when she opened the kitchen door and called them in. She had not only cooked, but now she served as well, and when he thanked her, as he did every time she passed something to him, she would colour faintly.
Once or twice her hands seemed to tremble, and he never looked at her but her questioning dark eyes were full upon him, and always she kept one hand busy pushing her thick hair back from her forehead. He had not asked her if it was her footprints, he had seen coming down the mountain, for fear that he might betray her. But apparently she had told on herself, for Bub, after a while, burst out suddenly, "'June, thar, thought you was a reader.' The little girl flushed, and the old man laughed. "'So'd you, pap,' she said quietly. "'That's right,' he said. "'So'd anybody.' "'I reckon you're the first man that ever came over here just to go a-fishin,' and he laughed again. The stress on the last words showed that he believed no man had yet come just for that purpose, and Hale merely laughed with him.
The old fellow gulped his food, pushed his chair back, and when Hale was through, he wasted no more time. "'Wanna see that coal?' "'Yes, I do,' said Hale. "'All right.' "'I'll be ready in a minute.' The little girl followed Hale out on the porch and stood with her back against the railing. "'Did you catch it?' he asked. She nodded, unsmiling. "'I'm sorry. What were you doing up there?' She showed no surprise that he knew that she had been up there, and while she answered his question he could see that she was thinking of something else. I'd heerd so much about what you furners was a-doin over thar. "'You must have heard about a place farther over, but it's coming over there, too, some day.' And still she looked an unspoken question.
The fish that Hale had caught was lying where he had left it, on the edge of the porch. "'That's for you, June,' he said, pointing to it, and the name as he spoke it was sweet to his ears. "'I'm much obleeged,' she said, shyly. "'I'd a cooked it for you. If I'd a knowed you wasn't going to take it home.' "'That's the reason I didn't give it to you at first. I was afraid you'd do that. I wanted you to have it.' "'Much obleeged,' she said again, still unsmiling, and then she suddenly looked up at him, the deeps of her dark eyes troubled. "'Are you ever coming back again, Jack?' Hale was not accustomed to the familiar form of address common in the mountains, independent of sex or age, and he would have been staggered had not her face been so serious.
And then few women had ever called him by his first name, and this time his own name was good to his ears. "'Yes, Joan,' he said soberly, Not for some time, maybe, but I'm coming back again, sure. She smiled then with both lips and eyes, radiantly. "'I'll be looking for you,' she said simply.
Chapter
-
6 06 - Chapter 6 8:25
The Trail of the Lonesome Pine, chapter six, the old man went with him up the creek, and, passing the milk-house, turned up a Brush-bordered little branch in which the engineer saw signs of coal. Up the creek, the mountaineer led him some thirty yards above the water level and stopped. An entry had been driven through the rich earth, and ten feet within was a shining bit of coal. There was no parting except two inches of mother of coal midway. Which would make it but easier to mine. Who had taught that old man to open coal in such a way? To make such a facing? He looked as though the old fellow were in some scheme with another to get him interested. As he drew closer, he saw radiations of some twelve inches all over the face of the coal, star-shaped, and he almost gasped.
It was not only cannel coal, it was bird's-eye cannel. Heavens, what a find! Instantly, he was the cautious man of business, alert, cold, uncommunicative. Looks like a—pretty good, he drawled. Last two words, vein of coal. I'd like to take a sample over to the gap and analyze it. His hammer, which he always carried, was in his saddle pockets. But he did not have to go down to his horse. There were pieces on the ground. It would suit his purpose. Left there, no doubt, by his predecessor. Now, I reckon you know, I know why you came over here. He no started to answer, but he saw it was no use. Yes, I'm coming again, for the same reason. Sure, come again, and come often. The little girl was standing on the porch as he rode past the milk house.
He waved his hand to her, but she did not move nor answer. What a life for a child, that keen-eyed, sweet-faced child. But that cold, Hannel, rich as oil above water. Five feet of thickness, easy to mine with a solid roof. And perhaps self-drainage, if he could judge from the dip of the vein, and a market everywhere—England, Spain, Italy, Brazil—the coal, to be sure. Might not be persistent. Thirty yards within, it might change in quality to ordinary bituminous coal. But he could settle that only with a steam drill. A steam drill. He would as well ask for the wagon that he had long ago hitched to a star. And then there might be a fault in the formation. But why bother now? The coal would stay there, and now he had other plans that made even that find insignificant.
And yet, if he bought that coal now, what a bargain! It was not that the ideals of his college days were tarnished, but he was a man of business now, and if he would take the old man's land for a song, it was because others of his kind would do the same. Why bother? he asked himself again, when his brain was in a firmament with a colossal scheme that would make dizzy the magnets who would some day drive their roadways of steel into those wild hills. So he shook himself free of the question which passed from his mind only with a transient wonder as to who it was that told of him to the old mountaineer, and had so paved his way for an investigation. And then he wheeled suddenly in his saddle. The bushes had rustled gently behind him, and out of them stepped an extraordinary human shape, wearing a coonskin cap, belted with two rows of big cartridges, carrying a big winchester over one shoulder, and a circular tube of brass in his left hand.
With his right leg straight, his left thigh drawn into the hollow of his saddle, and his left hand on the rump of his horse. Hale simply stared, his eyes dropping by and by, from the pale blue eyes and stubby red beard of the stranger, down past the cartridge belts to the man's feet, on which were moccasins, with the heels forward. Into what sort of a world had he dropped? So nary a soul can tell which way I'm going, said the red-haired stranger with a grin that loosed a hollow chuckle far behind it. Would you mind telling me what difference it can make to me which way you are going? Every moment he was expecting the stranger to ask his name, but again that chuckle came. Makes a mighty side of difference to some folks, but none to me.
I ain't wearing them for you. I know you. Oh, you do? The stranger suddenly lowered his winchester and turned his face with his ear cocked like an animal. There was some noise on the spur above. "'Nothing but a hickory-nut,' said the chuckle again. Hale had been studying that strange face. One side of it was calm, kindly, philosophic, benevolent. But when the other was turned, a curious twitch of the muscles at the left side of the mouth showed the teeth and made a snarl there. That was wolfish. "'Yes, and I know you.' He said slowly. Self-satisfaction straightway was ardent on the face. I knowed you would get to know me in time if you didn't now. This was the Red Fox of the Mountains, of whom he had heard so much.
Yarb, doctor, and Swendenbrogen Preacher, revenue officer, and some said cold-blooded murderer. He would walk twenty miles to preach, or would start at any hour of the day or night to minister to the sick, and would charge for neither service. At other hours he would be searching for moonshine stills, or watching his enemies in the valley from some mountain-top. With that huge spy-glass, Hale could see now that the brass tube was a telescope, that he might slip down and unawares take a pot-shot at them. The red fox communicated with spirits, had visions and superhuman powers of locomotion, stepping mysteriously from the bushes people said to walk at a traveler's side, and as mysteriously disappearing into them again, to be heard of in a few hours, an indescribable distance away.
"'I've been watchin' ye from up there,' he said with a wave of his hand. "'I see'd ye go up the creek, and then the bushes hid ye.' I know what you was after, but did you see any signs up there of anything you wasn't looking for? Hale laughed. "'Well, I've been in these mountains long enough not to tell you if I had,' the red fox chuckled. "'I wasn't sure you had.' Hale coughed and spat to the other side of the horse. When he looked around, the red fox was gone, and he had heard no sound of his going. "'Well, I'll be.' Hale chuckled to his horse, and as he climbed the last steep and drew near the big pine, he again heard a noise out in the woods, and he knew this time it was the fall of a human foot, and not of a hickory-nut.
He was right, and as he rode by the pine he saw again, at its base, the print of the little girl's foot, wondering afresh at the reason that had led her up there, and dropped down through the afternoon shadows towards the smoke and steam and bustle and greed. of the twentieth century. A long, lean, black-eyed boy, with a wave of black hair over his forehead, was pushing his horse the other way along the big black, and dropping down through the dusk into the Middle Ages, both all but touching on either side of the outstretched hands of the wild little creature, left in the shadows of Blonsom Cove.
-
7 07 - Chapter 07 14:36
Past the big pine, swerving with a smile at his horse's side, that he might not obliterate the footprint in the black earth and down the mountain, His brain, busy with his big purpose, went John Hale. By instinct, inheritance, blood, and tradition. Pioneer. One of his forefathers had been with Washington on the father's first historic expedition into the wilds of Virginia. His great-grandfather had accompanied Boone when that hunter first penetrated the dark and bloody ground. Had gone back to Virginia, and come back again with a surveyor's chain and compass. To help wrest it from the Redmen, among whom there had been an immemorial conflict for possession, and a never recognized claim of ownership.
That compass and that chain his grandfather had fallen heir to, and with that compass and chain his father had earned his livelihood amid the wrecks of the Civil War. Hale went to the old Transylvania University at Lexington, the first seat of learning planted beyond the Alleghenies. He was fond of history, of the sciences, and literature, was unusually adept in Latin and Greek, and had a passion for mathematics. He was graduated with honors. He taught two years and got his degree of Master of Arts. But the pioneer spirit in his blood would still out, and his polite learning he then threw to the winds. Other young Kentuckians had gone west in Shoals. But he kept his eye on his own state, and one autumn he added a pick to the old compass and the ancestral chain.
Struck the old wilderness trail that his grandfather had traveled to look for his own fortune in a land which the old gentleman had passed over as worthless. At the Cumberland River he took a canoe and drifted down the river, into the wild, cold, swollen hills. Through the winter he froze, starved, and prospected. And a year later he was opening up a region that became famous after his trust and inexperience had let others worm out of him an interest that would have made him easy for life. With the vision of a seer, he was as innocent as Boone. Strip clean. He got out his map. Such geological reports as he could find and went into a studious trance for a month, emerging mentally with the freshness of a snake that had shed its skin.
What had happened in Pennsylvania must happen all along the great Allegheny chain, in the mountains of Virginia, West Virginia, Kentucky, Alabama, Tennessee. Some day the avalanche must sweep south—it must, it must—that he might be a Quarter of a century too soon in his calculations never crossed his mind. Some day it must come. Now there was not an ounce of coal immediately southeast of the Cumberland Mountains, not an ounce of iron ore immediately northeast. All the coal lay to the northeast, all the iron ore to the southeast. So said Geology. For three hundred miles there were only four gaps through that mighty mountain chain. Three at water level, and one at historic Cumberland Gap, which was not at water level and would have to be tunneled.
So said Geography. All railroads to east and to west would have to pass through those gaps. Through them the coal must be brought to the iron ore, or the ore to the coal. Through three gaps water flowed between. Ore and coal, and the very hills between were limestone. Was there any such juxtaposition of the four raw materials for the making of iron in the known world? When he got that far in his logic, the sweat broke from his brows. He felt dizzy, and he got up and walked into the open air. As the vastness and certainty of the scheme, what fool could not see it, rushed through him full force. He could scarcely get his breath. There must be a town in one of those gaps, but in which. No matter.
He would buy all of them, all of them, he repeated, over and over again. For some day there must be a town in one, and some day a town in all, and from all he would reap his harvest. He optioned those four gaps at a low purchase price that was absurd. He went back to the bluegrass, he went to New York, and in some way he managed to get to England. It had never crossed his mind that other eyes could not see what he so clearly saw, and yet everywhere he was pronounced crazy. He failed, and his options ran out, but he was undaunted, picked his choice of the four gaps, and gave up the other three. This favorite gap he had just finished optioning again, and now again he meant to keep at his old quest.
That gap he was entering now from the north side and the north fork of the river, was hurrying to enter too. On his left was a great gray rock, projecting edgewise, covered with laurel and rhododendron, and under it was the first big pool from which the stream poured faster still. There had been a terrific convulsion in that gap when the earth was young. The strata had been tossed upright, and planted almost vertical for all time. And a little further, one mighty ledge, moss-grown, horse-covered, sentineled with grim pines, their bases unseen, seemed to be making a heavy flight toward the clouds. Big boulders began to pop up in the river-bed, and against them the water dashed and whirled and eddied backward in deep pools, while above him the song of a cataract dropped down a tree-choked ravine.
Just there the drop came, and for a long space he could see the river lashing rock and cliff with increasing fury as though it were seeking shelter from some relentless pursuer in a dark thicket where it disappeared. Straight in front of him another ledge lifted itself. Beyond that loomed a mountain which stopped in midair and dropped sheer to the eye. Its crown was bare, and Hale knew that up there was a mountain farm. The refuge of a man who had been involved in that terrible feud beyond Black Mountain behind him. Five minutes later he was at the yawning mouth of the gap, and there lay before him a beautiful valley, shut in tightly. For the eye could see with mighty hills. It was the heaven-born sight for the unborn city of his dreams, and his eyes swept every curve of the valley lovingly.
The two forks of the river ran around it. He could follow their course by the trees that lined the banks of each, curving within a stone's throw of each other across the valley, and then looping away from the neck of an ancient lute and, like its framework, coming together again down the valley. Where they surged together, slipped through the hills, and sped on with the song of a sweeping river. Up that river could come the track of commerce. Out of the South Fork, too, it could go. Though it had to turn eastward back through that gap, it could be traced north and west, and so none could come as heralds into those hills, but their footprints could be traced through that wild, rocky, water-worn chasm.
Hale drew breath and raised in his stirrups. "'It's a cinch,' he said aloud. "'It's a shame to take the money.' Yet nothing was in sight now but a valley farmhouse above the ford, where he must cross the river and one log cabin on the hill beyond. Still on the other river was the only woolen mill in miles around. Further up was the only gristmill, and nearby the only store, the only blacksmith shop, and the only hotel. That much of a start the gap had had for three quarters of a century. Only from the south now a railroad was already coming. From the east another was traveling like a wounded snake, and from the north still another creeped to meet them. Every road must run through the gap, and several had already run through it, lines of survey.
The coal was at one end of the gap, and the iron ore at the other. The cliffs between were limestone, and the other elements to make it the iron center of the world flowed through it, like a torrent. Sheila! It's a shame to take the money. He splashed into the creek, and his big black horse thrust his nose into the clear running water. Minnows were playing about him. A hogfish flew for shelter under a rock, and below the ripples, a two-pound bass shot like an arrow into deep water. Above and below him, the stream was arched with beach, poplar, and water maple. And the banks were thick with laurel and rhododendron. His eye had never rested on a lovelier stream, and on the other side of the town site, which nature had kindly lifted twenty feet above the water level, the other fork was of equal clearness, swiftness, and beauty.
Such a drainage! murmured his engineering instinct. Such a drainage! It was Saturday. Even if he had forgotten, he would have known that it— Must be Saturday, when he climbed the bank on the other side. Many horses were hitched under the trees, and here and there was a farm wagon with fragments of paper, bits of food, and an empty bottle or two lying around. It was the hour when the alcoholic spirits of the day were usually most high. Evidently, they were running quite high that day, and something distinctly was going on uptown. A few yells, The high, clear, penetrating yell of a fox-hunter rent the air. A chorus of pistol shots rang out, and the thunder of horses' hoofs started beyond the little slope.
He was climbing. When he reached the top, a merry youth, with his red, hatless head, was splitting the dirt road toward him, his reins in his teeth, and a pistol in each hand, which he was letting off alternately into the inoffensive earth, Toward the unrebuking heavens. That seemed a favorite way in those mountains of defying God and the Devil, and behind him galloping a dozen horsemen to the music of throat, pistol, and iron hoof. The fiery-headed youth horse swerved and shot by. Hale hardly knew that the rider even saw him, but the coming ones saw him afar, and they seemed to be charging him in close array. Hale stopped his horse a little to the right of the center of the road, and being equally helpless against an inherited passion for maintaining his own rights and a similar disinclination to get out of anybody's way, he sat motionless.
Two of the coming horsemen, side by side, were a little in advance. "'Go out of the road!' they yelled. Had he made the motion of an arm, they might have ridden or shot him down. But the simple quietness of him as he sat with hands crossed on the pommel of his saddle, face calm and set, eyes unwavering and fearless, at the effect that nothing else he could have done would have brought about, and they swerved to either side of him, while the rest swerved to like sheep, one stirrup brushing his as they swept by.
Hill rode slowly on. He could hear the mountaineers yelling on top of the hill. But he did not look back. Several bullets sang over his head. Most likely they were simply bantering him. But no matter. He rode on. The blacksmith, the storekeeper, and one passing drummer were coming in from the woods when he reached the hotel. Gang of those felons, said the storekeeper. They come over looking for young Dave Tolliver. They didn't find him, so they thought they'd say have some fun. And he pointed to the hotel sign, which was punctuated with pistol-bullet periods. Hale's eyes flashed once, but he said nothing. He turned his horse over to a stable-boy, and went across to the little frame cottage that served as office and home for him.
While he sat on the veranda that almost hung over the mill-pond of the other stream, three of the Falins came riding back. One of them had left something at the hotel, and while he was gone in for it, Another put a bullet through the sign, and seeing Hale rode over to him. Hale's blue eyes looked anything than friendly. "'Don't you like it?' asked the horseman. "'I do not,' said Hale calmly. The horseman seemed amused. "'Well, what are you going to do about it?' "'Nothing. At least not now.' "'All right. Whenever you get ready. You ain't ready now.' "'No.' said Hale. Not now. The fellow laughed. It's a damn good thing for you that you ain't. Hale looked long after the three as they galloped down the road.
When I start to build this town, he thought gravely and without humor, I'll put a stop to all that.
-
8 08 - Chapter 08 12:17
On a spur of Black Mountain beyond the Kentucky line, a lean horse was tied to a sassafras bush. And in a clump of rhododendron ten yards away, a lean, black-haired boy sat with a winchester between his stomach and thighs, waiting for the dusk to drop. His chin was in both hands, the brim of his slouch hat was curved crescentwise over his forehead, and his eyes were on the sweeping bend of the river below him. That was the bad bend down there, peopled with ancestral enemies and the headquarters of their leader for the last ten years. Though they had been at peace for some time now, it had been Saturday in the country town ten miles down the river as well, and nobody ever knew what a Saturday night might bring forth between his people and them, so he would not risk riding through that bend by the light of day.
All the long way up, spur after spur, and along ridge after ridge, all along the still tree-crested top of the big black, he had been thinking of the man, the Furner. whom he had seen at his uncle's cabin in Lonesome Cove. He was thinking of him still as he sat there waiting for darkness to come, and the two vertical lines in his forehead that had already relaxed once during his climb got deeper and deeper as his brain puzzled into the problem that was worrying it, who the stranger was, what his business was over in the cove, and his business with the red fox, with whom the boy had seen him talking.
He had heard of the coming of the foreigners on the Virginia side. He had seen some of them. He was suspicious of all of them. He disliked them all. But this man he hated straightway. He hated his boots and his clothes, the way he sat and talked, as though he owned the earth. And the lad snorted contemptuously under his breath. "'Call pants trousers.' It was a fearful indictment. And he snorted again. "'Trousers.' The Furner might be a spy or a revenue officer, but deep down in the boy's heart, the suspicion had been working that he had gone over there to see his little cousin. The girl whom, boy that he was, he had marked when she was even more of a child than he was now, for his own. His people understood it as did her father, and child though she was, she too understood it.
The difference between her and the fern, or difference in age, condition, way of life, education, meant nothing to him. And as his suspicion deepened, his hands dropped. and gripped his winchester, and through his gritting teeth came vaguely, by God, if he does, if he just does. Away down at the lower end of the river's curving sweep, the dirt road was visible for a hundred yards or more, and even while he was cursing to himself, a group of horsemen rode into sight. All seemed to be carrying something across their saddle-bows, and as the boy's eyes caught them, He sank sideways out of sight and stood upright. Peering through a bush of rhododendron, something had happened in town that day, for the horseman carried Winchester's, and every foreign thought in his brain passed like breath from a window-pane.
While his dark, thin face whitened a little with anxiety and wonder, swiftly he stepped backward, Keeping the bushes between him and his far-away enemies. Another knot he gave the reins around the sassafras bush, and then, when Chester in hand, he dropped noiseless as an Indian. From rock to rock, tree to tree. Down the sheer spur on the other side. Twenty minutes later he lay behind a bush that was sheltered by the top boulder of the rocky point, under which the road ran. His enemies were in their own country. They would probably be talking over the happenings in town that day. From them he would learn what was going on. So long he lay that he got tired and out of patience, and he was about to creep around the boulder when the clink of a horseshoe against a stone told him they were coming.
He flattened to the earth and closed his eyes that his ears might be more keen. The falins were riding silently. But as the first two passed under him, one said, "'I'd like to know who the hell warned him.' "'Where's the red fox?' was the significant answer. The boy's heart leaped. There had been devilry abroad, but his kinsman had escaped. No one uttered a word as they rode two by two under him, but one voice came back to him as they turned the point.
"'I wonder if the other boys catched young Dave.' He could not catch the answer to that, only the oath that was in it. And when the sound of the horses' hooves died away, he turned over on his back and stared up at the sky. Some trouble had come, and through his own caution and the mercy of providence, that had kept him away from the gap. He had his escape from death that day. He would tempt at providence no more, even by climbing back to his horse in the weaning light. And it was not until dusk had fallen that he was leading the beast down the spur and into a ravine that sank to the road. There he waited an hour, and when another horseman passed he still waited a while. Cautiously then, with ears alert, eyes straining through the darkness, and Winchester ready.
He went down the road at a slow walk. There was a light in the first house, but the front door was closed, and the road was deep with sand, as he knew, so he passed noiselessly. The second house, light streamed through the open door. He could hear talking on the porch, and he halted. He could neither cross the river nor get around the house by the rear. The ridge was too steep, so he drew off into the bushes. where he had to wait another hour before the talking ceased. There was only one more house now between him and the mouth of the creek, where he would be safe. And he made up his mind to dash by it. That house, too, was lighted, and the sound of fiddling struck his ears. It would give them a surprise.
So he gathered his reins from Winchester in his left hand, drew his revolver with his right, and within thirty yards started his horse into a run, yelling like an Indian and firing his pistol in the air. As he swept by, two or three figures dashed pell-mell indoors, and he shouted derisively, Run, Damme, run! They were running for their guns, he knew, but the taunt would hurt, and he was pleased. As he swept by the edge of a cornfield, there was a flash of light from the base of a cliff straight across, and a bullet sang over him. Then another. And another. But he sped on, cursing and yelling and shooting his own Winchester up in the air. All harmless, useless, but just to hurl defiance and taunt him with his safety.
His father's house was not far away. There was no sound of pursuit. And when he reached the river, he drew down to a walk and stopped short in a shadow. Something had clicked in the bushes above him, and he Bent over his saddle and lay close to his horse's neck. The moon was rising behind him, and its light was creeping toward him through the bushes. In a moment he would be full in its yellow light, and he was slipping from his horse to dart aside into the bushes when a voice ahead of him called sharply. "'That you, Dave?' It was his father, and the boy's answer was a loud laugh. Several men stepped from the bushes. They had heard firing, and fearing that young Dave was the cause of it. They had run to his help.
"'What the hell you mean, boy, kicking up such a racket?' "'I knowed something happened, and I wanted to scare him a little. "'Yes, and you never thought of the trouble you might be causing us. "'Don't you bother about me. I can take care of myself.' Old Dave Tolliver grunted. Though at heart he was deeply pleased. "'Well, you come on home.' All went silently, the boy getting meager monosyllabic answers to his eager questions, but by the time they reached home he had gathered the story of what had happened in town that day. There were more men on the porch of the house, and all were armed. The women of the house moved about noiselessly with drawn faces. There were no lights lit, and nobody stood long even in the light of the fire where he could be seen through a window, and doors were opened and passed through quickly.
The Falins had opened the feud that day for the boy's foster-uncle, Bad Rue Tolliver. Contrary to the terms of the last truce, had come home from the West, and one of his kinsmen had been wounded. The boy told what he had heard while he lay over the road along which some of his enemies had passed, and his father nodded. The Falins had learned in some way that the lad was going to the Gap that day, and had sent men after him, who was the spy.
"'You told me you was a-going to the Gap,' said old Dave. "'Where was ye?' "'I didn't get that far,' said the boy. The old man and Loretta, young Dave's sister, laughed, and quiet smiles passed between the others. "'Well, you better be careful about getting even as far as you did get wherever that was from now on.' "'I ain't feared,' the boy said sullenly, and he turned into the kitchen, still sullen. He ate a supper in silence, and his mother asked him no questions. He was worried that Bad Roof had come back to the mountains, for Roof was always teasing June, and there was something in his bold, black eyes that made the lad furious, even when the foster-uncle was looking at Loretta or the little girl in Lonesome Cove.
And yet that was nothing to his new trouble, for his mind hung persistently to the stranger. and to the way June had behaved in the cabin in Lonesome Cove. Before he went to bed, he slipped down to the old well behind the house, sat on the water-trough in a gloomy unrest, looking now and then at the stars that hung over the cove, and over the gap beyond, where the stranger was bound. It would have pleased him a good deal, could he have known that the stranger was... pushing his big black horse on his way under those stars toward the outer world.
-
9 09 - Chapter 09 21:14
It was Gort Day at the county seat across the Kentucky line, Hale had risen early, as everyone must, if he would get his breakfast in the mountains, even in the hotels in the county seats, and he sat with his feet on the railing of the hotel porch which fronted the main street of the town. He had had his heartbreaking failure since the autumn before, but he was in good cheer now, for his feverish enthusiasm had at last clutched a man who would take up not only his options on the great gap beyond Black Mountain. He was riding across from the bluegrass to meet this man at the railroad in Virginia, nearly two hundred miles away. Opposite was the brick court-house, every window lacking at least one pane.
The steps yellow with dirt and tobacco juice, the doorway and the bricks about the upper windows bullet-dented and eloquent, with memories of the feud which had long embroiled the whole county. Not that everybody took part in it, but, on the matter, everybody, as an old woman told him, had feelings. It had begun, so he learned, just after the war. Two boys were playing marbles in the road along the Cumberland River, And one had a patch on the seat of his trousers. The other boy made fun of it, and the boy with the patch went home and told his father. As a result, there had already been thirty years of local war. In the last race for legislature, political issues were submerged, and the feud was the sole issue.
And a Tolliver had carried that boy's trouser patch like a flag to victory, and was sitting in the lower house at that time, helping to make laws for the rest of the state. Now Badroof Tolliver was in the hills again. And the end was not yet. Already people were pouring in—men, women, and children—the men slouch-hatted, and stalking through the mud in the rain, or filing in on horseback, riding double sometimes—two men or two women, or a man with his wife or daughter behind him, or a woman with a baby in her lap, and two more children behind, all dressed in homespun or store clothes, and the paint from artificial flowers on her hat streaking the face of every girl who had unwisely scanned the heavens that morning.
Soon the square was filled with hitched horses, and an auctioneer was bidding off cattle, sheep, hogs, and horses to the crowd of mountaineers about him, while the women sold eggs and butter and bought things for use at home. Now and then an open feudsman with a Winchester passed, and many a man was belted with cartridges for the big pistol dangling at his hip. When court opened, the rain ceased, the sun came out, and Hale made his way through the crowd to the battered temple of justice. On one corner of the square he could see the chief store of the town marked Buck Phelan General Merchandise, and the big man in the door with the bushy redhead he guessed was the leader of the Phelan clan. Outside the door stood a smaller replica of the same figure, whom he recognized as the leader of the band that had nearly ridden him down at the Gap, when they were looking for young Dave Tolliver the autumn before.
That, doubtless, was young Buck. For a moment he stood at the door of the courtroom. If Phelan was on trial, And the grizzled judge was speaking angrily. This is the third time you've had this trial postponed because you ain't got no lawyer. I ain't gonna put it off. Have you got you a lawyer now? Yes, judge, said the defendant. Well, where is he? Over there on the jury. The judge looked at the man on the jury. Well, I reckon you better leave him where he is. He'll do you more good there than anywhere else. Hell laughed out loud. The judge glared at him, and he turned quickly upstairs to his work in the deed room. Till noon he worked, and yet there was no trouble. After dinner, he went back, and in two hours his work was done.
An atmospheric difference he felt as soon as he reached the door. The crowd had melted from the square. There were no women in sight, but eight armed men were in front of the door, and two of them, a red Phelan and a black Tulliver, bad roof it was, were quarrelling. In every doorway stood a man cautiously looking on, And in a hotel window he saw a woman's frightened face. It was so still that it seemed impossible that a tragedy could be imminent. And yet, while he was trying to take the conditions in, one of the quarreling men, Bad Roof Tolliver whipped out his revolver, and before he could level it, a phalan struck the muzzle of a pistol into his back. Another Tolliver flashed his weapon on the phalan.
This Tolliver was covered by another phalan, and in so many flashes of lightning, the eight men in front of him were covering each other. Every man afraid to be the first to shoot, since he knew that the flash of his own pistol meant instantaneous death for him. As Hale shrank back, he pushed against somebody who thrust him aside. It was the judge. "'Why don't somebody shoot?' he asked sarcastically. "'You're a pretty set of fools, ain't you?' "'I want you all to stop this damned foolishness. Now, when I give the word, I want you, Jim Phelan, and Roof Tolliver there to drop your guns.' Already Roof was grinning like a devil over the absurdity of the situation. Now, said the judge, and the two guns were dropped.
Put em in your pockets. They did. Drop. All dropped, and with those two all put up their guns. Each man, however, watching now the man who had just been covering him. It is not wise for the stranger to show too much interest in the personal affairs of mountain men, and Hale left the judge berating them, and went to the hotel to get ready for the gap. Little dreaming how fixed the faces of some of those men were, in his brain and how later they were to rise in his memory again. His horse was lame, but he must go on, so he hired a yaller mule from the landlord, and when the beast was brought around, he overheard two men talking at the end of the porch. "'You don't mean to say they've made peace?' "'Yes.
Roof's gone away again, and they shook hands all of them.' The other laughed. "'Roof ain't gone yet.' The Cumberland River was rain-swalling. The home-going people were helping each other across it. And as Hale approached the ford of a creek half a mile beyond the river, a black-haired girl was standing on a boulder, looking helplessly at the yellow water, and two boys were on the ground below her. One of them looked up at Hale. "'I wish you'd helped this lady across.' "'Certainly,' said Hale. And the girl giggled when he laboriously turned his old mule up to the boulder. Not accustomed to have ladies ride behind him, Hale had turned the wrong side. Again, he laboriously wheeled around, And then in the yellow torrent he went with the girl behind him, the old beast stumbling over the stones, whereat the girl, unafraid, made sounds of much merriment.
Across, Hale stopped and said courteously, "'If you are going up this way, you are quite welcome to ride on.' "'Well, I wasn't crossing that crick just exactly for fun,' said the girl demurely. And then she murmured something about her cousins and looked back. They had gone down to a shallower ford, and when they two had waded across, they said nothing, and the girl said nothing. So Hale started on, the two boys following. The mule was slow, and being in a hurry, Hale urged him with his whip. Every time he struck the beast would kick up, and once the girl came near going off. "'You must watch out when I hit him,' said Hale. "'I don't know when you're going to hit him,' she drawled unconcernedly.
"'Well, I'll let you know,' said Hale, laughing. "'No!' And as he whacked the beast again, the girl laughed, and they were better acquainted. Presently, they passed two boys. Hale was wearing riding boots and tight breeches, and one of the boys ran his eyes up boot and leg, and if they were lifted higher Hale could not tell. "'Where'd you get him?' he squeaked. The girl turned her head as the mule broke into a trot. "'Ain't got time to tell. They are my cousins,' explained the girl. "'What is your name?' asked Hale. "'Loretty Tolliver.' Hale turned in his saddle. "'Are you the daughter of Dave Tolliver?' "'Yes.' "'Then you got a brother named Dave?' "'Yes.' This, then, was the sister of the black-haired boy he had seen in the Lonesome Cove.
Haven't you got some kinfolks over the mountain? Yes. I got an uncle living over there. Devil Judd folks calls him, said the girl simply. This girl was cousin to little June in Lonesome Cove. Every now and then she would look behind them, and when Hale turned again inquiringly, she explained, I'm worried about my cousins back there. I'm afeard something might happen to them. Shall we wait for them? Oh, no. I reckon not. Soon they overtook two men on horseback, and after they had passed and were fifty yards ahead of them, one of the men lifted his voice, jestingly, "'Is that your woman, stranger, or have you just borrowed her?' Hale shouted back. "'No, I'm sorry to say I've just borrowed her.' And he turned around to see how she would take his answering pleasantry.
She was looking down shyly, and she did not seem much pleased. "'They are kinfolks of mine, too,' she said. and whether it was in explanation or as a rebuke, Hale could not determine. You must be kin to everybody around here. Most everybody, she said simply. By-and-by, they came to a creek. I have to turn up here, said Hale. So do I, she said, smiling now directly at him. Good, he said, and they went on, Hale asking more questions. She was going to school at the county seat the coming winter, and she was fifteen years old. That's right. The trouble in the mountains is that you girls marry so early that you don't have time to get an education. She wasn't going to marry early, she said, but Hale learned now that she had a sweetheart who had been in town that day, and apparently the two had had a quarrel.
Who it was, she would not tell, and Hale would have been amazed, had he known the sweetheart was none other than young Buck Phelan, and that the quarrel between the lovers had sprung from the opening quarrel that day between the clans. Once again, she came near going off the mule. And Hale observed that she was holding to the cantle of his saddle. "'Look here,' he said suddenly. "'Hadn't you better catch hold of me?' She shook her head vigorously and made two not-to-be-rendered sounds that meant, "'No, indeed!' Well, if this were your sweetheart, you'd take hold of him, wouldn't you? Again she gave a vigorous shake of the head. "'Well, if he saw you riding behind me, he wouldn't like it, would he?' She didn't care, she said, but Hale did, and when he heard the galloping of horses behind him, Saw two men coming, and heard one of them shouting, "'Hey, you man on that yaller mule, stop there!' He shifted his revolver, pulled in, and waited with some uneasiness.
They came up, reeling in their saddles, neither one the girl's sweetheart, as he saw at once from her face, and began to ask what the girl characterized afterward as unnecessary questions—who he was, and who she was, and where they were going. Hale answered so shortly that the girl thought there was going to be a fight, and she was on the point of slipping from the mule. Sit still," said Hale quietly. There's not going to be a fight so long as you are here. "'There ain't,' said one of the men. "'Well,' then he looked sharply at the girl and turned his horse. "'Come on, Bill. That's old Dave Tolliver's gal.' The girl's face was on fire. "'Them mean felons,' she said contemptuously, and somehow the mere fact that Hale had been, even for the moment, antagonistic to the other faction seemed to put him in the girl's mind at once on her side, and straightway she talked freely of the feud.
Devil Judd had taken no active part in it for a long time, she said, except to keep it down, especially since he and her father had had a fallen out, and the two families did not visit much, though she and her cousin June sometimes spent the night with each other. "'You won't be able to get over there till long after dark,' she said, and she caught her breath so suddenly and so sharply that Hale turned to see what the matter was. She searched his face with her black eyes, which were like June's without the depths of June's. "'I was just wondering if maybe you wasn't the same feller that was over in Lonesome last fall.' "'Maybe I am. My name's Hale,' the girl laughed. "'Well, if this ain't the beatenest, I've heard June talk about you.
My brother Dave don't like you over much,' she added, frankly. "'I reckon we'll see Dave pretty soon.' "'If this ain't the beatenest,' she repeated, and she laughed again, as she always did laugh, it seemed to Hale, when there was any prospect of getting him into trouble. "'You can't get over there till long after dark,' she said again presently. "'Is there any place on the way where I can get to stay all night?' "'You can stay all night with the Red Fox on top of the mountain.' "'The Red Fox,' repeated Hale, "'yes, he lives right on top of the mountain. You can't miss his house.' "'Oh, yes, I remember him. I saw him talking to one of the phalens in town today, behind the barn when I went to get my horse.' "'You seed him a-talkin to a phalen?' "'Afore the trouble came up?' the girl asked slowly, and with such significance that Hale turned to look at her.
He felt straightway that he ought not to have said that, and the day was to come when he would remember it to his cost. He knew how foolish it was for the stranger to show sympathy with or interest in one faction or another in a mountain feud, but to give any kind of information of one to the other, that was unwise indeed. Ahead of them now, a little stream ran from a ravine across the road. Beyond was a cabin. In the doorway were several faces, and sitting on a horse at the gate was young Dave Tulliver. "'Well, I get down here,' said the girl, and before his mule stopped, she slid from behind him and made for the gate without a word of thanks or good-bye. "'Howdy,' said Hale, taking in the group with his glance, but leaving his eyes on young Dave.
The rest nodded, but the boy was too surprised for speech, and the spirit of deviltry took the girl when she saw her brother's face, and at the gate she turned. "'Much obleed,' she said. Tell June I'm coming over to see her next Sunday. "'I will,' said Hale, and he rode on. To his surprise, when he had gone a hundred yards, he heard the boy spurring after him, and he looked around inquiringly as young Dave drew alongside. But the boy said nothing, and Hale, amused, kept still, wondering when the lad would open speech. At the mouth of another little creek, the boy stopped his horse as though he was to turn up that way. "'You come back again,' he said, searching Hale's face with his black eyes.
Yes," said Hale. I've come back. You goin' over to Lonesome Cove? Yes. The boy hesitated, and a sudden change of mind was plain to Hale in his face. I wish you'd tell Uncle Judd about the trouble in town today, he said, looking fixedly at Hale. Certainly. Did you tell the red fox that day you seed him when you was goin' over to the gap last fall that you seed me at Uncle Judd's? No, said Hale. But how did you know that I saw the red fox that day? The boy laughed unpleasantly. "'So long,' he said. "'See you again some day.' The way was steep, the sun was down, and darkness gathering before Hale reached the top of the mountain. So he hallooed at the yard fence of the red fox, who peered cautiously out of the door and asked his name before he came to the gate.
And there, with a grin on his curious mismatched face, he repeated young Dave's words, "'You come back again!' And Hale repeated his, "'Yes, I've come back.' "'You goin' over to Lonesome Cove?' "'Yes,' said Hale impatiently. "'I'm goin' over to Lonesome Cove. Can I stay here all night?' "'Sure,' said the old man hospitably. "'That's a fine hoss you got there,' he added with a chuckle. "'Been swappin?' Hale had to laugh as he climbed down from the bony, ear-flopping beast. "'I left my horse in town. He's lame.' "'Yes, I seed you thar,' Hale could not resist. "'Yes, and I seed you.' The old man almost turned. Wharr! Again the temptation was too great. Talking to the felon who started the row, this time the red fox wheeled sharply and his pale blue eyes filled with suspicion.
"'I keeps friends with both sides,' he said. "'Ain't many folks can do that.' "'I reckon not,' said Hale calmly. But in the pale eyes he still saw suspicion. When they entered the cabin, a little old woman in black, dumb and noiseless, was cooking supper. The children of the two he learned—' had scattered, and they lived there alone. On the mantel were two pistols, and in one corner was the big Winchester, he remembered, and behind it was the big brass telescope. On the table was a Bible, and a volume of Swedenborg. And among the usual strings of pepper pods and beans and twisted long green tobacco were drying herbs and roots of all kinds, and about the fireplace were bottles of liquids that had been stewed from them.
The little old woman served, and opened her lips not at all. Supper was eaten with no further reference to the doings in town that day, and no word was said about their meeting when Hale first went to Lonesome Cove until they were smoking on the porch. "'I heard you found some mighty fine coal over in Lonesome Cove.' "'Yes.' "'Young Dave Tolliver thinks you found something else thar, too,' chuckled the Red Fox. "'I did,' said Hale coolly, and the old man chuckled again. "'She's a purty little gal, sure.' "'Who is?' asked Hale, looking calmly at his questioner. And the red fox lapped into baffled silence. The moon was brilliant, and the night was still. Suddenly the red fox cocked his ear like a hound, and without a word slipped swiftly within the cabin.
A moment later Hale heard the galloping of a horse, and from out the dark woods loped a horseman with a winchester across his saddle-bow. He pulled in at the gate, but before he could shout hello, the red fox had stepped from the porch into the moonlight and was going to meet him. Hale had never seen a more easy, graceful, daring figure on horseback, and in the bright light he could make out the reckless face of the man who had been the first to flash his pistols in town that day, Bad Roof Tolliver. For ten minutes the two talked in whispers. Roof bent forward with one elbow on the withers of his horse, but lifting his eyes every now and then to the stranger seated in the porch. And then the horseman turned with an oath and galloped into the darkness whence he came, while Red Fox slouched back to the porch and dropped silently into his seat.
Who was that? Asked Hale. That rufed Tolliver. I've heard of him. Most everybody in these mountains has. He's the feller that's always causin' trouble. Him and Joe Phelan agreed to go west last fall to end the war. And now ruf claims Joe don't count now, and he's got the right to come back. Soon as he comes back, things get frocksome again. He swore he wouldn't go back unless another Phelan goes too, weren't Phelan agreed. "'And that's how they made peace to-day. Now, Roof says he won't go at all, truce or no truce. My wife and thar is a tolliver, but both sides comes to me, and I keeps peace with both of them.'" No doubt he did, Hale thought, keep peace or mischief with or against anybody with that face of his.
That was a common type of a bad man, that horseman who had galloped away from the gate. But this old man with his dual face, who preached the word on Sundays and on other days was a walking arsenal, Who dreamed dreams, and had visions, and slipped through the hills in his mysterious moccasins, on errands of mercy or chasing men from vanity, personal enmity, or for fun, and still appeared so sane, he was a type that confounded. No wonder, for these reasons, and as tribute to his infernal shrewdness, he was known far and wide as the red fox of the mountains. But Hale was too tired for further speculation, and presently he yawned. "'Want to lay down?' asked the old man quickly. "'I think I do,' said Hale, and they went inside.
The old man had her face to the wall and the bed in one corner, and the red fox pointed to a bed in the other. "'Thar's your bed.' Again Hale's eyes fell on the big Winchester. "'Want to lay down?' asked the old man quickly. "'I think I do,' said Hale, and they went inside. The little old woman had her face to the wall and a bed in one corner, and the red fox pointed to a bed in the other. "'Thar's your bed.' Again Hale's eyes fell on the big Winchester. "'I reckon there ain't more'n two others like it in all these mountains. What's the caliber?' Biggest made, was the answer. A fifty by a seventy-five. Center fire? Rim, said the Red Fox. Gracious, laughed Hale. What do you want such a big one for?
Man cannot live by bread alone in these mountains, said the Red Fox grimly. When Hale lay down, he could hear the old man quavering out a hem or two on the porch outside, and when worn out with the day, he went to sleep. The Red Fox was reading his Bible by the light of a talladip. It is fatefully strange when people... Whose lives tragically intersect, looked back to their first meetings with one another, and Hale never forgot that night in the cabin of the Red Fox, for had Bad Roof Tolliver, while he whispered at the gate, known the part, the quiet young man silently seated in the porch would play in his life, he would have shot him where he sat. And could the Red Fox have known the part his sleeping guest was to play in his, the old man would have knifed him where he lay.
It is fatefully strange When people whose lives tragically intersect look back to their first meetings with one another, and Hale never forgot that night in the cabin of the Red Fox, for had Bad Roof Tolliver, while he whispered at the gate, known the part—the quiet young man silently seated in the porch would play in his life—he would have shot him where he sat, and could the Red Fox have known the part his sleeping guest was to play in his, the old man would have knifed him where he lay.
-
10 10 - Chapter 10 21:29
Hale opened his eyes next morning on the little old woman in black, moving ghost-like through the dim interior to the kitchen. A wood-thrush was singing when he stepped out on the porch, and its cool notes had the liquid freshness of the morning. Breakfast over, he concluded to leave the yellow mule with the red fox to be taken back to the county town, and to walk down the mountain. But before he got away, the landlord's son turned up with his own horse, still lame, but well enough to limp along without doing himself harm. So, leading the black horse, Hale started down. The sun was rising over still seas of white mist and wave after wave of blue Virginia hills. In the shadows below, it smote the mists into tatters.
Leaf and bush glittered as though after a heavy rain. And down Hale went, under a trembling dew-drenched world, and along a tumbling series of waterfalls that flashed through tall ferns, blossoming laurel and shining leaves of rhododendron. Once he heard something move below him, and then the crackling of brush sounded far to one side of the road. He knew it was a man who would be watching him from a covert, and straightway to prove his innocence of any hostile or secret purpose. He began to whistle. Further below, two men with Winchester's rose from the bushes and asked his name and his business. He told both readily. Everybody, it seemed, was prepared for hostilities, and though the news of the patched-up peace had spread, it was plain that the factions were still suspicious and on guard.
Then the loneliness almost of Lonesome Cove itself set in. For miles he saw nothing alive but an occasional bird, and heard no sound but of running water or rustling leaf. At the mouth of the creek his horse's lameness had grown so much better that he mounted him and rode slowly up the river.
Within an hour he could see the still crest of the lonesome pine. At the mouth of a creek a mile further on was an old gristmill with its water-wheel asleep. And whittling at the door outside was the old miller, Uncle Billy Beams, who, when he heard the coming of the black horse's feet, looked up and showed no surprise at all when he saw Hale.
"'I heard you was coming,' he shouted, hailing him cheerily by name. "'Ain't fishing this time.' "'No,' said Hale. "'Not this time.' "'Well, get down and rest a spill. June'll be here in a minute, and you can ride back with her. I reckon you're going that-a-way.' "'June?' "'Sure.' My, but she'll be glad to see you. She's always talkin' about you. You told her you was comin' back, and everybody told her you wasn't. But that little gal always said she knowed you was, because you said you was. She's growed some, and if she ain't pretty, well, I'd tell a man. You just tie your horse up there behind the mill so she can't see it, and get inside the mill when she comes round that bend there. My, but it'll be a surprise for her.
The old man chuckled so cheerily that Hale, to humor him, hitched his horse to a sapling, came back, and sat in the door of the mill. The old man knew all about the trouble in town the day before. "'I want to give ye a little advice. Keep your mouth plumb shut about this here war. I'm justice of the peace, but that's the only way I've kept out in it for thirty years, and it's the only way you can keep out in it. Thank you.'" "'I mean to keep my mouth shut, but would you mind—' "'Get in!' interrupted the old man eagerly. "'Here she comes.' His kind old face creased into a welcoming smile, and between the logs of the mill, Hale, inside, could see an old sorrel horse slowly coming through the lights and shadows down the road.
On its back was a sack of corn, and perched on the sack was a little girl with her bare feet in the hollows behind the old nags withers. She was looking sidewise, quite hidden by a scarlet-poke bonnet, and at the old man's shout she turned to the smiling face of little June. With an answering cry, she struck the old nag with a switch, and before the old man could rise to help her down, slipped lightly to the ground. "'Why, honey,' he said, "'I don't know what I'm goin to do your corn. She's ass broke, and I can't do no grind until tomorrow.' "'Well, Uncle Billy,' "'We ain't got a pint of meal in the house,' she said. "'You just got to lend me some.' "'All right, honey,' said the old man, and he cleared his throat a signal for Hale.
The little girl was pushing her bonnet back when Hale stepped into sight, and, unstartled, unsmiling, unspeaking, she looked steadily at him. One hand motionless for a moment on her bronze heap of hair, and then slipping down past her cheek to clench the other tightly. Uncle Billy was bewildered. "'Why, June, hit's Mr. Hale. Why—' Howdy, June," said Hale, who was no less puzzled. And still she gave no sign that she had ever seen him before, except reluctantly to give him her hand. Then she turned sullenly away, and sat down in the door of the mill with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands. Dumfounded, the old miller pulled the sack of corn from the horse and leaned it against the mill.
Then he took out his pipe, filled and lighted it slowly, and turned his perplexed eyes to the sun. "'Well, honey,' he said, as though he were doing the best he could with a difficult situation, "'I'll have to get you that meal at the house. "'About dinner-time now. "'You and Mr. Harrell there come on and get something to eat before you go back.' I got to get on back home, said June, rising. No, you ain't. I bet you got dinner fore your step, Mammy, afore you left, and I just know you was aiming to take a snack with me and old Hun. The little girl hesitated. She had no denial, and the old fellow smiled kindly. Come on now.
Little June walked on the other side of the miller from Hale, back to the old man's cabin, two hundred yards up the road. Answering his questions, but not Hale's, and never meeting the latter's eyes with her own. Old Hun, the portly old woman whom Hale remembered with brass-rimmed spectacles and a clay pipe in her mouth, came out on the porch and welcomed them heartily under the honeysuckle vines.
Her mouth and face were alive with humor when she saw Hale, and her eyes took in both him and the little girl keenly. The miller and Hale leaned chairs against the wall, while the girl sat at the entrance of the porch. Suddenly, Hale went out to his horse and took out a package from his saddle pockets. "'I've got some candy in here for you,' he said, smiling. "'I don't want no candy,' she said, still not looking at him and with a little movement of her knees away from him. "'My honey,' said Uncle Billy again, "'what is the matter with ye? I thought ye was great friends.' The little girl rose hastily. "'No, we ain't nuther,' she said, and she whisked herself indoors. Hale put the package back with some embarrassment, and the old miller laughed.
"'Wee-oh, well, she's a quire little critter. Maybe she's mad because you stayed away so long.' At the table, June wanted to help old hon and wait to eat with her, but Uncle Billy made her sit down with him and Hale, and so shy was she that she hardly ate anything. Only once did she look up from her plate, and that was when Uncle Billy, with a shake of his head, said, "'He's a bad'un.' He was speaking of Ruth Tolliver, and at the mention of his name there was a frightened look in the little girl's eyes, when she quickly raised them, that made Hale wonder.
An hour later they were riding side by side, Hale and June, on through the lights and shadows toward Lonesome Cove. Uncle Billy turned back from the gate to the porch. "'He ain't come back yet just for coal,' said old hon. "'Shook!' said Uncle Billy. "'You women folks can't think about nothing except one thing. He's too old for her. "'She'll get old enough for him, and you men folks don't think less. You just talk less.' And she went back into the kitchen, and on the porch the old miller puffed on a new idea in his pipe. For a few moments the two rode in silence, and not yet had June lifted her eyes to him. You've forgotten me, June. No, I ain't, nother. You said you'd be waiting for me. June's lashes went lower still.
I was. Well, what's the matter? I'm mighty sorry I couldn't get back sooner. Heh, said June scornfully, and... He knew Uncle Billy and his guests as to the trouble was far afield, so he tried another tack. "'I've been over to the county seat, and I saw lots of your camp folks over there.' She showed no curiosity, no surprise, and still she did not look up at him. "'I met your cousin, Loretta, over there, and I carried her home behind me on an old mule.' Hale paused, smiling at the remembrance, and still she betrayed no interest. She's a mighty pretty girl, and whenever I'd hit that old, she ain't, the words were so shrieked out that Hale was bewildered. And then he guessed that the falling out between the fathers was more serious than he had supposed.
But she isn't as nice as you are, he added quickly, and the girl's quivering mouth steadied. The tears stopped in her vexed dark eyes, and she lifted them to him at last. She ain't? No, indeed. She ain't. For a while they rode along again in silence. June no longer avoided his eyes now, and the unspoken question in her own presently came out. "'You won't let Uncle Roof bother me no more, will ye?' "'No, indeed, I won't,' said Hale heartily. "'What does he do to you?' "'Nothing. "'Cept he's always a-teazin' me, and I'm afear to him.' "'Well, I'll take care of Uncle Roof.' "'I know you'd say that,' she said. "'Pap and Dave always laughs at me.' And she shook her head as though she were already threatening her bad uncle with what Hale would do to him.
And she was so serious and trustful that Hale was curiously touched. By and by, he lifted one flap of his saddle pockets again.
"'I've got some candy here for a nice little girl,' he said. As though the subject had not been mentioned before. It's for you. Won't you have some? I reckon I will, she said with a happy smile.
Hale watched her while she munched a striped stick of peppermint. Her crimson bonnet had fallen from her sunlit hair, and straight down from it to her bare little foot, with its stubbed toe just darkening with dried blood, a sculptor would have loved the rounded slenderness in the curving long lines that shaped her brown throat, her arms and her hands, which were prettily shaped, but so very dirty as to the nails, and her dangling bare leg. Her teeth were even and white, and most of them flashed when her red lips smiled. Her lashes were long and gave a touching softness to her eyes, even when she was looking quietly at him. But there were times, as he had noticed already, when a brooding look stole over them, and then they were the lair for the mysterious loneliness that was the very spirit of Lonesome Cove.
Some day that little nose would be long enough, and some day, he thought, she would be very beautiful. Your cousin Loretta, she was coming over to see you. June's teeth snapped viciously through the stick of candy. And then she turned on him, and behind the long lashes and deep down in the depth of those wonderful eyes, he saw an ageless something that bewildered him more than her words. "'I hate her,' she said fiercely. "'Why, little girl?' he said gently. "'I don't know,' she said. And then the tears came in earnest, and she turned her head, sobbing. Hale helplessly reached over and patted her on the shoulder. But she shrank away from him. "'Go away,' she said, digging her fist into her eyes until her face was calm again.
They had reached the spot on the river where he had seen her first, and beyond, the smoke of the cabin was rising above the undergrowth. "'Lordy,' she said, "'but I do get lonesome over here.' "'Wouldn't you like to go over to the Gap with me sometimes?' Straightway her face was a ray of sunlight. Would I like to go over? She stopped suddenly and pulled in her horse, but Hale had heard nothing. Hello! shouted a voice from the bushes, and Devil Jud Tolliver issued from them with an axe on his shoulder. I heared you'd come back, and I'm glad to see you. He came down to the road and shook Hale's hand heartily. What you been crying about? He added, turning his hawk-like eyes on the little girl. "'Nothing,' she said, selling him.
"'Did she get mad with you about something?' said the old man to Hale. "'She never cries th'ep when she's mad.' Hale laughed.
"'You just hush up, both of you,' said the girl, with a sharp kick of her right foot. "'I reckon you can't stamp the ground that fur away from it,' said the old man dryly. If you don't get the better of that all-fired temper of yourn, it's goin to get the better of you, and then I'll have to spank you again. I reckon you ain't goin to whoop me no more, Pap. I'm a-gittin' too big. The old man opened eyes and mouth with an indulgent roar of laughter. Come on up to the house, he said to Hale, turning to lead the way, the little girl following him. The old stepmother was again abed, small Bub, the brother, still unafraid. sat down beside Hale, and the old man brought out a bottle of moonshine. "'I reckon I can trust ye,' he said.
"'I reckon you can,' laughed Hale. The liquor was as fiery as ever, but it was grateful. And again the old man took nearly a tumblerful plying Hale, meanwhile, about the happenings in town the day before. But Hale could tell him nothing that he seemed not already to know. "'It was quarr.' the old mountaineer said. I seeed two men with the drap on each other, and both afeared to shoot, but I never heared of such a ring around the rosy as eight fellers with beat on one another, and not a shoot shot. I'm glad I wasn't there. He frowned when Hale spoke of the red fox. You can't never tell whether that old devil is fer ye or But I've been plumb sick of these doin's a long time now, and sometimes I think I'll just pull up stakes and go west and get out of it altogether.
How did you learn so much about yesterday so soon? Oh, we hear things pretty quick in these mountains. Little Dave Tolliver come over here last night. Yes, broke in Bub, and he told us how you carried Loretty from town on a mule behind you. "'An she just assassin you, and as how she said she was a-goin to get you for her sweetheart." Hale glanced by chance at the little girl. Her face was scarlet, and a light dawned. "'An sis there said he was a-tellin lies, and when she growed up she was a-goin to marry something snapped like a toy pistol, and Bub howled. A little brown hand had whacked him across the mouth, and the girl flashed indoors without a word. Bub got to his feet howling with pain and rage, and started after her.
But the old man caught him. Sit down, boy. Served you right for blabbing things that hain't your business. He shook with laughter. Jealousy. Great heavens, Hale thought, and that child, and for him, I knowed she was cryin' about somethin' like that. She set a great store by you, and she studied them books you sent her plumb to pieces while you was away. She ain't nothin' but a baby, but in certain ways she's as old as her mother was when she died.
The amazing secret was out, and the little girl appeared no more until supper-time, when she had waited on the table. But at no time would she look at Hale or speak to him again. For a while, the two men sat on the porch talking of the feud and the gap and the coal on the old man's place, and Hale had no trouble getting an option for a year on the old man's land. Just as dusk was setting, he got his horse. "'You'd better stay all night.' "'No, I'll have to get along.' The little girl did not appear to tell him good-bye, and when he went to his horse at the gate, he called. "'Tell June to come down here. I've got something for her.' "'Come on, baby,' the old man said, and the little girl came shyly down to the gate.
Hale took a brown paper parcel from his saddle-bags, unwrapped it, and betrayed the usual blue-eyed, flaxen-haired, rosy-cheeked doll. Only June did not know the like of it was in all the world. As she caught it to her breast, there were tears once more in her uplifted eyes.
"'How about goin over the gap with me, little girl? Some day?' He never guessed it, but there were a child and a woman before him now, and both answered, "'I'll go with ye anywhere.' Hale stopped a while to rest his horse at the base of the big pine. He was practically alone in the world. The little girl back there was born for something else than slow death in that god-forsaken cove, and, whatever it was, why not help her to it if he could? With this thought in his brain, he rode down from the luminous upper world of the moon and stars toward the netherworld of drifting mists. and black ravines. She belonged to just such a night, that little girl. She was a part of its mists, its lights and shadows, its fresh wild beauty and its mystery.
Only once did his mind shift from her to his great purpose, and that was when the roar of the water through the rocky chasm of the gap made him think of the roar of iron wheels that, rushing through some day, would drown it into silence. At the mouth of the gap he saw the white valley lying at peace in the moonlight, and straight away from it sprang again, as always, his castle in the air. But before he fell asleep in his cottage on the edge of the mill-pond that night, he heard quite plainly again, I'll go with ye anywhere.
-
11 11 - Chapter 11 29:06
Spring was coming, and meanwhile, that late autumn and short winter, Things went merrily on at the gap in some ways, and in some ways not.
Within eight miles of the place, for instance, the man fell ill, the man who was to take up Hale's options, and he had to be taken home. Still, Hale was undaunted. Here he was, and here he would stay, and he would try again. Two other young men— Bluegrass Kentuckians, Logan and McFarlane, had settled at the Gap, both lawyers and both of pioneer Indian fighting blood.
The report of the State Geologist had been spread broadcast.
A famous magazine writer had come through on horseback and had gone home and given a fervid account of the riches and the beauty of the region. Helmeted Englishmen, began to prowl prospectively around the gap sixty miles to the southwest. New surveying parties were directing lines for the rocky gateway between the iron ore and the coal. Engineers and coal experts passed in and out. There were rumors of a furnace and a steel plant when the railroad should reach the place.
Capital had flowed in from the east, and already a Pennsylvanian was starting a main entry into a ten-foot vein of coal up through the gap and was coking it. His report was that his own was better than the Connellsville Coke, which was the standard. It was higher in carbon and lower in ash. The Ludlow brothers from Eastern Virginia had started a general store. Two of the Berkley brothers had come over from Bluegrass, Kentucky, and their family was coming in the spring. The bearded senator up the valley, who was also a preacher, had got his Methodist brethren interested, and the community was further enriched by the coming of the Honorable Samuel Budd, lawyer and budding statesman.
As a recreation, the Honorable Sam was an anthropologist. He knew the mountaineers from Virginia to Alabama, and they were his pet illustrations of his pet theories of the effect of a mountain environment on human life and character. Hale took a great fancy to him from the first moment he saw his smooth, ageless, kindly face, surmounted by a huge pair of spectacles that were hooked behind two large ears, above which his pale Yellow hair, parted in the middle, was drawn back with plaster-like precision.
A mayor and constable had been appointed, and the Honorable Sam had just finished his first case, Squire Morton and the Widow Crane, who ran a boarding-house, each having laid claim to three pigs that had obstructed traffic in the town. The Honorable Sam was sitting by the stove, deep in thought. When Hale came into the hotel, and he lifted his great glaring lenses and waited for no introduction. "'Brother,' he said, "'do you know twelve reliable witnesses come on the stand and swore them pigs belong to the Squire's sow, and twelve equally reliable witnesses swore them pigs belong to the Widow Crane's sow? I surely was a heap perplexed.' That was curious. The Honorable Sam laughed. Well, sir, them intelligent pigs used both them sows as mothers, and may be they had another mother somewhere else.
They would breakfast with the Widow Crane's sow, and take supper with the Squire's sow. And so them witnesses, too, was naturally perplexed.
Hale waited. While the Honorable Sam puffed his pipe into a glow. Believing, as I do, that the most important principle in law is mutually forgiven, and a square division of spoils, I suggested a compromise. The widow said the squire was an old rascal and thief, and he'd never sink a tooth into one of them shoats, but that her lawyer was a gentleman, meaning me. And the squire said the widow had been blackguarding him all over town, and he'd see her in heaven before she'd got one, but that his lawyer was a prince of the realm. So the other lawyer took one, and I got the other.
What became of the third?
The Honorable Sam was an ardent disciple of Sir Walter Scott. Well, Just now the mayor is a-playing girth to that little runt for costs.
Outside, the wheels of the stage rattled, and as half a dozen strangers trooped in, the Honorable Sam waved his hand. Things is coming. Things were coming. The following week, the booming editor brought in a printing press and started a paper. An enterprising Hoosier soon established a brick plant. A geologist, Hale's predecessor in Lonesome Cove, made the Gap his headquarters, and one by one the vanguard of engineers, surveyors, speculators, and coalmen drifted in. The wings of progress began to sprout, but the newtown constable soon tendered his resignation, With informality and violence, he had arrested a phelan whose companion straightway took him from custody and set him free. Straightway the constable threw his pistol and badge of office to the ground.
"'I fit, and I've hollered for help,' he shouted, almost crying with rage. "'And I fit again. Now this town can go to hell!' And he picked up his pistol, but left his symbol of law and order in the dust. Next morning there was a new constable, and only that afternoon, when Hale stepped into the Ludlow brothers' store, he found the constable already busy. A line of men, with revolver or knife in sight, was drawn up inside with their backs to Hale, and beyond them he could see the new constable, with a man under arrest. Hale had not forgotten his promise to himself, and he began now. "'Come on,' he called quietly, and when the men turned, at the sound of his voice, the constable, who was of sterner stuff than his predecessor, pushed through them, dragging his men after him.
"'Look here, boys,' said Hale calmly. "'Let's not have any row. Let him go to the mayor's office.' If he isn't guilty, the mayor will let him go. If he is, the mayor will give him bond. I'll go on it myself. But let's not have a row."
Now to the mountain eye Hale appeared no more than the ordinary man, and even a close observer would have seen no more than that his face was clean-cut and thoughtful. That his eye was blue and singularly clear and fearless, and that he was calm, with a calmness that might come from anything else than stolidity of temperament. And that, by the way, is the self-control which counts most against the unruly passions of other men. But anybody near Hale, at a time when excitement was high and a crisis was imminent, would have felt the the resultant of forces emanating from him that were beyond analysis. And so it was now. The curious power he instinctively had over rough men had its way. "'Go on,' he continued quietly.
And the constable went on with his prisoner, his friends following, still swearing, and with their weapons in their hands. When constable and prisoner passed into the mayor's office, Hale stepped quickly after them, and turned on the threshold with his arm across the door. "'Hold on, boys,' he said, still good-naturedly. "'The mayor can attend to this, and if you boys want to fight anybody, fight me. I'm unarmed, and you can whip me easily enough,' he added with a laugh. "'But you mustn't come in here,' he concluded, as though the matter was settled beyond further discussion. For one instant—the crucial one, of course, the men hesitated—for the reason that so often makes superior numbers of no avail among the lawless—the lack of a leader of nerve.
And without another word Hale held the door. But the frightened mayor, inside, let the prisoner out at once on bond, and Hale, combining law and diplomacy, went on the bond.
Only a day or two later, the mountaineers, who worked at the brick plant with pistols buckled around them, went on strike, and that night shot out the lights and punctured the Cromos in their boarding-house. Then, armed with sticks, knives, clubs, and pistols, they took a triumphant march through town. That night, two knives and two pistols were whipped out by two of them in the same store. One of the Ludlows promptly blew out the light, and astutely got under the counter. When the combatants scrambled outside, he locked the door and crawled out the back window. Next morning, the brickyard malcontents marched triumphantly again, and Hale called for volunteers to arrest them. To his disgust, only Logan, Macfarlane, the Honorable Sam Budd, and two or three others seemed willing to go.
But when the few who would go started, Hale, leading them, looked back, and the whole town seemed to be strung out after him. Below the hill he saw the mountaineers drawn up in two bodies for battle, and as he led his followers towards them, the Hoosier owner of the plant rode out at a gallop, waving his hands, and apparently beside himself with anxiety and terror. "'Don't!' he shouted. "'Somebody'll get killed. Wait! They'll give up!' So Hale halted, and the Hoosier rode back. After a short parley, he came back to Hale to say that the strikers would give up, but when Logan started again they broke and ran, and only three or four were captured. The Hoosier was delirious over his troubles, and straightway closed his plant.
said Hale, in disgust. We got to do something now.
We have, said the lawyers, and that night on Hale's porch the three, with the Honorable Sam Budd, pondered the problem. They could not build a town without law and order. They could not have law and order without taking part themselves, and even then they plainly would have had their hands full. And so, that night, on the tiny porch of the little cottage that was Hale's sleeping room and office, with the creaking of the one wheel of their one industry, the old gristmill, making patient music through the rhododendron darkness that hid the steep bank of the stream, the three pioneers forged their plan. There had been gentlemen regulators aplenty. Vigilance committees of gentlemen, and the Ku Klux Klan had been originally composed of gentlemen, as they all knew, but they meant to hew to the strict line of town ordinance and common law, and do the rough everyday work of the common policemen.
So volunteer policemen they would be, and in order to extend their authority as much as possible as county policemen, they would be enrolled. Each man would purchase his own Winchester, pistol, billy, badge, and a whistle to call for help, and they would begin drilling and target shooting at once. The Honorable Sam shook his head dubiously. "'The natives won't understand.' "'We can't help that,' said Hale. "'I know. I'm with you.' Hale was made Captain. Logan, First Lieutenant.' McFarlane, second, and the Honorable Sam, third. Two rules. Logan, who, too, knew the Mountaineer well, suggested as inflexible. One was never to draw a pistol at all unless necessary, never to pretend to draw as a threat or to intimidate, and never to draw unless one meant to shoot, if need be.
And the other, added Logan, Always go in force to make an arrest, never alone unless necessary. The Honorable Sam moved his head up and down in hearty approval. Why is that? asked Hale. To save bloodshed, he said. These fellows we will have to deal with have a pride that is morbid. A mountaineer doesn't like to go home, and have to say that one man put him in the calaboose. But he doesn't mind telling that it took several to arrest him. Moreover, he will give in to two or three men when he would look on the coming of one man as a personal issue and to be met as such. Hale nodded. Oh, there'll be plenty of chances, Logan added with a smile, for everyone to go it alone. Again, the Honorable Sam nodded grimly.
It was plain to him that they would have all they could do, but no one of them dreamed of the far-reaching effect that night's work would bring. They were the vanguard of civilization. Crusaders of the 19th century against the benighted of the Middle Ages," said the Honorable Sam, and when Logan and Macfarlane left, he lingered and lit his pipe.
The trouble will be, He said slowly, that they won't understand our purpose or our methods. They will look on us as a lot of meddlesome foreigners who come in to run their country as we please, when they have been running it as they please for more than a hundred years. You see, you mustn't judge them by the standards of today. You must go back to the standards of the Revolution. Practically, they are the The pioneers of that day, and hardly a bit have they advanced. They are our contemporary ancestors. And then the Honorable Sam, having dropped his vernacular, lounged ponderously into what he was pleased to call his anthropological drool.
You see, mountains isolate people, and the effect of isolation on human life is to crystallize it. Those people over the line have had no navigable rivers, no lakes, no wagon roads, except often the beds of streams. They have been cut off from all communication with the outside world. They are a perfect example of an arrested civilization, and they are the closest link we have with the old world. They were unionists because of the revolution, as they were Americans, in the beginning, because of the spirit of the covenateer. They lived like the pioneers. The axe and the rifle are still their weapons, and they still have the same fight with nature. This feud business is a matter of clan loyalty that goes back to Scotland.
They argue this way. You are my friend, or my kinsman, your quarrel is my quarrel, and whoever hits you hits me. If you are in trouble, I must not testify against you. If you are an officer, you must not arrest me. You must send me a kindly request to come into court. If I'm innocent, and it's perfectly convenient, why, maybe I'll come. Yes, we're the vanguard of civilization, all right, all right. But, I opine, we're going to have a hell of a merry time. Hale laughed, but he was to remember those words of the Honorable Samuel Budd. Other members of that vanguard began to drift in now, by twos and threes, from the bluegrass region of Kentucky, and from the Tidewater Country of Virginia, and from New England.
Strong, bold young men, with the spirit of the pioneer, and the birth, breeding, and education of gentlemen. And the war between civilization and lawlessness that was the result of isolation and consequent ignorance and idleness started in earnest.
A remarkable array, murmured the Honorable Sam, when he took an inventory one night with Hale. I'm proud to be among them.
Many times Hale went over to Lonesome Cove, and with every visit His interest grew steadily in the little girl and in the curious people over there until he actually began to believe in the Honorable Sam Budd's anthropological theories. In the cabin on Lonesome Cove was a crane swinging in the big stone fireplace, and he saw the old stepmother and June putting the spinning wheel in the loom to actual use. Sometimes he found a cabin of unhewn logs with a puncheon floor, clapboards for shingles, and wooden pin and auger holes for nails. A batten wooden shutter, the logs filled with mud and stones and holes in the roof for the wind and the rain. Over a pair of buck antlers sometimes lay the long, heavy, homemade rifle of the backwoodsman, sometimes even with a flintlock, and called by some Pet Feminine name.
Once he saw the hominy block that the mountaineers had borrowed from the Indians, and once a hand-mill like the one from which the one woman was taken and the other left in biblical days. He struck communities where the medium of exchange was still barter, and he found mountaineers drinking methclin still as moonshine. Moreover, There were still log rollings, house warmings, corn chuckings, and quilting parties, and sports were the same as in pioneer days—wrestling, racing, jumping, and lifting barrels. Once he saw a cradle of bee gum, and old Judd had in his house a fox horn made of hickory bark which even June could blow. He ran across old-world superstitions, too. and met one seventh son of a seventh son who cured children of rash by blowing into their mouths.
And he got June to sing transatlantic songs, after old Judd said one day that she knowed the miserablest song he'd ever heard, meaning the most sorrowful, and thereupon With quaint simplicity, June put her heels on the rung of her chair, and with her elbows on her knees and her chin on both bent thumbs, sang him the oldest version of Barbara Allen, in a voice that startled Hale by its power and sweetness. She knew lots more song ballets, she said shyly, and the old man had her sing some songs that were rather rude But were as innocent as hymns from her lips.
Everywhere he found unlimited hospitality. "'Take out, stranger,' said the one old fellow, when there was nothing on the table but some bread and a few potatoes. "'Have a tater. Take two of them. Take damn nigh all of them.' Moreover, their pride was morbid, and they were very religious. Indeed, They use religion to cloak their deviltry as honestly as it was ever used in history. He had heard old Judd say once, when he was speaking of the feud, "'Well, I've all laid out my enemies. The Lord's been on my side, and I gets a better Christian every year.' Always Hale took some children's book for June when he went to Lonesome Cove, and she rarely failed to know it. Almost by heart, when he went again.
She was so intelligent that he began to wonder if, in her case, at least, another of the Honorable Sam's theories might not be true. That the mountaineers were of the same class as the other westward-sweeping emigrants of more than a century before, that they had simply lain dormant in the hills, A century counting for nothing in the matter of inheritance, that their possibilities were little changed, and that the children of that day would, if given the chance, wipe out the handicap of a century in one generation, and take their place abreast with children of the outside world. The Tollivers were of good blood. They had come from eastern Virginia, and the original Tolliver had been a slave-owner.
The very name was, undoubtedly, a corruption of Tagliaferro. So, when the widow Crane began to build a brick house for her boarders that winter, and the foundations of a schoolhouse were laid at the gap, Hale began to plead with old Judd to allow June to go over to the gap and go to school, but the old man was firm in refusal.
He couldn't get along without her, he said. He was afeard he'd lose her, and he reckoned June was a-a learning enough without going to school. She was a studding in little books of hers so hard. But as his confidence in Hale grew, and as Hale stated his intention to take an option on the old man's coal lands, he could see that devil Judd, though his answer never varied. was considering the question seriously. Through the winter, then, Hale made occasional trips to Lonesome Cove and bided his time. Often he met young Dave Tolliver there, but the boy usually left when Hale came, and if Hale was already there, he kept outside the house until the engineer was gone. Knowing nothing of the ethics of courtship in the mountains, How, when two men meet at the same girl's house, they makes the gals say which one she likes best, and t'other one gets.
Hale little dreamed that the first time Dave stalked out of the room, he threw his hat in the grass behind the big chimney and executed a war-dance on it, cursing the blankety-blank burner within from Dan to Beersheba. Indeed, he never suspected the fierce depths of the boy's jealousy at all, and he would have laughed incredulously if he had been told, time after time, as he climbed the mountain homeward, the boy's black eyes burned from the bushes on him, while his hand twitched at his pistol butt and his lips worked with noiseless threats. For Dave had to keep his heart burnings to himself, or he would have been laughed at through all the mountains And not only by his own family, but by June's.
So he, too, bided his time.
In late February, old Buck Phelan and old Dave Tolliver shot each other down in the road, and the Red Fox, who hated both, and whom each thought was his friend, dressed the wounds of both with equal care. The temporary lull of peace that bad Ruth's absence in the West had brought about, gave way to a threatening storm then, and then it was that old Jud gave his consent. When the roads got better, June could go to the Gap to school. A month later, the old man sent word that he did not want June in the mountains while the trouble was going on, and that Hale could come over for her when he pleased. And Hale sent word back that within three days, He would meet the father and the little girl at the Big Pine.
That last day at home, June passed in a dream. She went through her daily tasks in a dream, and she hardly noticed young Dave when he came in at midday, and Dave, when he heard the news, left in sullen silence. In the afternoon she went down to the mill to tell Uncle Billy and Old Han good-bye, and the three sat in the porch a long time. and with few words. Old Hon had been to the gap once, but there was so much bustle over there made her headache. Uncle Billy shook his head doubtfully over June's going, and the two old people stood at the gate, looking long after the little girl when she went homeward up the road. Before supper, June slipped up to her little hiding-place at the pool, and sat on the old log Saying goodbye to the comforting spirit that always brooded for her there.
And when she stood on the porch at sunset, a new spirit was coming on the wings of the south wind. Hel felt it as he stepped into the soft night air. He heard it in the piping of frogs. Marsh-birds, as he always called them. He could almost see it in the flying clouds, and the moonlight, and even the bare trees seemed tremulously expectant, and indefinable happiness seemed to pervade the whole earth, and Hale stretched his arms lazily. Over in Lonesome Cove, little June felt it more keenly than ever in her life before. She did not want to go to bed that night, and when the others were asleep, She slipped out to the porch and sat on the steps, her eyes luminous and her face wistful, looking towards the big pine, which pointed the way towards the far silence into which she was going at last.
End of chapter 11. The Trail of Lonesome Pine.
-
12 12 - Chapter 12 27:30
June did not have to be awakened that morning. At the first clarion call of the old rooster behind the cabin, her eyes opened wide, and a happy thrill tingled her from head to foot. Why? She didn't at first quite realize, and then... She stretched her slender round arms to full length above her head, and with a little squeal of joy bounded out of the bed, dressed as she was when she went into it, and with no changes to make except to push back her tangled hair. Her father was out feeding the stock, and she could hear her stepmother in the kitchen. Bub still slept soundly, and she shook him by the shoulder. "'Get up, Bub!' "'No way,' said Bub fretfully. Again she started to shake him, but stopped.
Bud wasn't going to the gap, so she let him sleep. For a little while she looked down at him, at his round, rosy face, and his frowsy hair from under which protruded one dirty fist. She was going to leave him, and a fresh tenderness for him made her breasts heave. But she did not kiss him, for sisterly kisses are hardly known in the hills. Then she went out into the kitchen to help her stepmother. "'Gittin' mighty busy, all of a sudden, ain't ye?' said the sour old woman. Now that ye are goin' way. "'T'ain't costing you nothin'," answered June quietly, and she picked up a pail and went out into the frosty, shivering daybreak to the old well. The chain froze her fingers, the cold water splashed her feet, and when she had tugged her heavy burden back to the kitchen, she held her red, chapped hands to the fire.
"'Reckon you be mighty glad to get shit of me,' the old woman sniffled. and June looked around with a start. "'Pear's like I'm goin to miss you. You're right smart,' she quavered, and June's face colored with a new feeling toward her stepmother. "'I'm goin to have a hard time doin' all the work, and me so poorly. "'Loretty is comin' over to help you if you get sick,' said June, hardening again. "'Or I'll come back myself.' She got out the dishes and set them on the table. "'You and me didn't get along very well together,' she went on placidly. "'I ne'er hear to know stepmother and children as didn't. I reckon you'll be my glad to get shed of me. "'Pear as I'm going to miss you right smart,' repeated the old woman meekly.
"'June went out to the stable with the milking tail. Her father had spread fodder for the cow, and she could hear the rasping of the ears of corn against each other as he tumbled them into the trough for the old sorrel. She put her head against the cow's soft flank and under her sinewy fingers. Two streams of milk struck the bottom of the tin pail with such thundering loudness that she did not hear her father step. But when she rose to make the beast put back her right leg, she saw him looking at her. "'Goin to milk her, Pap. After I'm gone. That's the first time you've thought of that.' June put her flesh cheek back to the flank of the cow. It was not the first time she had thought of that. Her stepmother would milk, and if she were ill, her father or Loretta.
She had not meant to ask that question. She was wondering when they would start. That was what she meant to ask, and she was glad that she had swerved. Breakfast was eaten in the usual silence by the boy and the man, June and the stepmother serving it, and waiting on the Lord that was and the Lord that was to be. And then the two females sat down. said the old man, wiping his mouth and beard with the back of his hand. Clear wet dishes and get ready. Hale said he'd meet us at the pine an hour by sun, for I told him I had to get back to work. Hurry up now. June hurried up. She was too excited to eat anything, so she began to wash the dishes while her stepmother ate. Then she went into the living room to pack her things, and it didn't take long.
She wrapped the doll Hale had given her in the extra petticoat, Wound one pair of yarn stockings around a pair of coarse shoes, tied them up into one bundle, and she was ready. Her father appeared with a sorrel horse, caught up his saddle from the porch, threw it on, and stretched the blanket behind it as a pallion for June to ride on. Let's go, he said. There is little or no demonstrativeness in the domestic relations of mountaineers. The kiss of Korp's ship is the only one known. There were no good-byes, only that short Let's go. June sprang behind her father from the porch. The stepmother handed her the bundle, which she clutched in her lap, and they simply rode away, the stepmother and Bub silently gazing after them.
But June saw the boy's mouth working, and when she turned the thicket at the creek, she looked back at the two quiet figures, and a keen pain cut her heart. She shut her mouth closely. gripped her bundle more tightly, and the tears streamed down her face. But the man did not know. They climbed in silence. Sometimes her father dismounted where the path was steep, but June sat on the horse to hold the bundle, and thus they mounted through the mist than chill of the morning. A shout greeted them from the top of the little spur whence the big pine was visible, and up there they found Hale waiting. He had reached the pine earlier than they, and was coming down to meet them. Hello, little girl, called Hale cheerily.
You didn't fail me, did you? June shook her head and smiled. Her face was blue and her little legs, dangling under the bundle, were shrinking from the cold. Her bonnet had fallen to the back of her neck, and he saw that her hair was parted and gathered, in a psych knot at the back of her head, giving her a quaint old look when she stood on the ground in her crimson gown. Hale had not forgotten a pillion. And there the transfer was made. Hale lifted her behind his saddle and handed up her bundle. "'I'll take good care of her,' he said. "'All right,' said the old man. "'And I'm coming over soon to fix up that coal matter, and I'll let you know how she's getting on. All right. Good-bye,' said Hale.
"'I wish you well,' said the mountaineer. "'Be a good girl, Junie, and do what Mr. Hale there tells you.' "'All right, Pap.' And thus they parted. June felt the power of Hale's big black horse with exultation the moment he started. "'Now we're off,' said Hale gaily, and he patted the little hand that was about his waist. "'Gimme that bundle.' "'I can carry it.' "'No, he can't. Not with me.' And when he reached round for it and put it on the cantle of his saddle, June thrust her left hand into his overcoat pocket, and Hale laughed. "'The writer wouldn't ride with me this way.' "'Rite ain't got much sense.' drawled June complacently. "'Tain't no harm. But don't you tell me. I don't want to hear nothin' about an old reddy anyway."
Again Hale laughed, and June laughed too. Imp that she was, she was just pretending to be jealous now. She could see the big pine over his shoulder.
"'I've knowed dat tree since I was a little girl, since I was a baby,' she said, and the tone of her voice was new to Hale. Sister Sally used to tell me lots about that old tree. Hale waited, but she stopped again. What did she tell you? She'd say it was curious that it could be way up here all alone, that she recollected it ever since she was a baby, and she used to come up here and talk to it, and she said sometimes she could hear just a whisperin' to her when she was down home in the cove. What did she say it said? She said it was always a whisperin' come, come, come. June crooned the words, and after she died, I'd hear the folks sayin' as how she riz up in bed with her eyes right wide, and sayin' I hears it.
It's a whisperin' I hears it. Come, come, come. And still Hale kept quiet when she stopped again. The red fox said it was the spirits. But I knowed when they told me that she was a-thinkin' of the old tree there. But I never let on. I reckon that's one reason made me come here that day. They were close to the big tree now, and Hale dismounted to fix his girth for the descent. "'Well, I'm mighty glad you came, little girl. I might never seen you.' "'That's so,' said June. "'I saw the print of your foot in the mud right there.' "'Did ye?' "'And if I hadn't, I might never have gone down into Lonesome Cove." June laughed. "'You ran for me,' Hale went on. "'Yes, I did. And that's why you followed me.' Hale looked up quickly.
Her face was demure, but her eyes danced. She was an aged little thing. "'Why did you run? I thought your fishing pole was a rifle gun, and that you was a raider.' Hale laughed. "'I see. Remember when you let your horse drink?' Hale nodded. while I was on the rock above the creek lookin' down at ye, and I seed ye catchin' miners, and I thought ye was goin' up the creek lookin' fer a still. Weren't you afraid of me then, huh? she said contemptuously. I wasn't afeard of you at all, except for what you might find out. Couldn't do no harm to nobody without a gun, and I knowed there warn't no still up that creek. I know I knowed where it was. Hale noticed the quick change of tense. "'Won't you take me up to see it sometime?' "'No,' she said shortly, and Hale knew he had made a mistake.
It was too steep for both to ride now, so he tied the bundle to the cantle with the leather strings and started leading the horse. June pointed to the edge of the cliff. "'I'll land flat right there, and I seen you coming down there. My, but you look funny to me. You don't know.' She said hastily. "'You look nice to me now.' "'You're a little rascal,' said Hale. "'That's what you are.' The little girl bubbled with laughter, and then she grew mock serious. "'No, I ain't.' "'Yes, you are,' he repeated, shaking his head, and both were silent for a while. June was going to begin her education now, and it was just as well for him to begin with it now. So he started vaguely when he was mounted again.
"'June!' "'You thought my clothes were funny when you first saw them, didn't you?' "'Uh-huh,' said June. "'But you like them now.' "'Uh-huh,' she crooned again. "'Well, some people who weren't used to clothes that people wear over in the mountains might think them funny for the same reason, mightn't they?' June was silent for a moment. "'Well, maybe I like your clothes better because I like you better,' she said, and Hale laughed. Well, it's just the same. The way people in the mountains dress and talk is different from the way people outside dress and talk. It doesn't make much difference about clothes, though. I guess you will want to be as much like people over there as you can. I don't know, interrupted the little girl shortly.
I ain't seen him yet. Well, laughed Hill. You will want to talk like them anyhow, because everybody who is learning tries to talk the same way. June was silent, and Hale plunged unconsciously on. Up at the pine now, he said. I seed you when I was a layin' on the edge of the cliff. Now, you ought to have said I saw you when I was lying. I wasn't, she said sharply. I don't tell lies. Her hand shot from his waist, and she slid suddenly to the ground. He pulled in his horse and turned a bewildered face. She had lighted on her feet and was poised back above him, like an enraged eaglet, her thin nostrils quivering, her mouth as tight as a bowstring, and her eyes two points of fire. "'Why, June, if you don't like my clothes and the way I talk, I reckon I'd better go back home.' With a groan, Hale tumbled from his horse.
Fool that he was, he had forgotten the sensitive pride of the mountaineer. Even while he was thinking of that pride, He knew that fun might be made of her speech and her garb by her schoolmates over at the Gap, and he was trying to prepare her to save her mortification to make her understand. Why, June, little girl, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. You don't understand. You can't now, but you will. Trust me, won't you? I like you just as you are. I love the way you talk. But other people forgive me, won't you? He pleaded. I'm sorry. I wouldn't hurt you for the world. She didn't understand. She hardly heard what he said, but she did know his distress was genuine, and his sorrow. And his voice melted her fierce little heart.
The tears began to come while she looked, and when he put his arms about her, she put her face on his breast and sobbed. There, now, he said soothingly. It's all right now. I'm so sorry, so very sorry. And he patted her on the shoulder and laid his hand across her temple and hair, and pressed her head tight to his breast. Almost as suddenly she stopped sobbing, and, loosing herself, turned away from him. "'I'm a fool. That's what I am,' she said hotly. "'No, you aren't. Come on, little girl. We're friends again, aren't we?' June was digging at her eyes with both hands. "'Aren't we?' "'Yes,' she said with an angry little catch of her breath. and she turned submissively to let him lift her to her seat.
Then she looked down into his face. Jack, she said, and he started again at the Frank address. I never going to do that no more. Yes, you are, little girl, he said soberly, but cheerily. You're going to do it whenever I'm wrong or whenever you think I'm wrong. She shook her head seriously. No, Jack. In a few minutes, they were at the foot of the mountain on a level road. Hold tight, Hale shouted. I'm going to let him out now. At the touch of his spur, the big black horse sprang into a gallop, faster and faster, until he was pounding the hard road in a swift run like thunder. At the creek, Hale pulled in and looked around. June's bonnet was down, her hair was tossed, her eyes were sparkling fearlessly, and her face was flushed with joy.
Like it, June? I never did know nothin' like it. You weren't scared? Scared of what? she asked, and Hale wondered if there was anything of which she would be afraid. They were entering the gap now, and June's eyes got big with wonder over the mighty up-shooting peaks and the rushing torrent. See that big rock, yonder, June? June craned her neck to follow with her eyes his outstretched finger. Uh-huh. Well, that's called bee-rock. Because it's covered with flowers, purple, rhododendrons, and laurel, and bears used to go there for wild honey. They say that once on a time folk around here put whiskey in the honey, and the bears got so drunk that people came and knocked him in the head with clubs.
Well, what do you think of that? said June wonderingly. Before them a big mountain loomed, and a few minutes later, at the mouth of the gap, Hale stopped and turned his horse sideways. There you are, June, he said. June saw the lovely little valley rimmed with big mountains. She could follow the course of the two rivers that encircled it by the trees that fringed their banks, and she saw smoke rising here and there, and that was all. She was a little disappointed. Mighty Purty, she said. I never seed. She paused, but went on without correcting herself. So much level land in all my life. The morning mail had just come in as they rode by the post-office, and several men hailed her escort, and all started with some wonder at her.
Hale smiled to himself, drew up for none but put on a face of utter unconsciousness that he was doing anything unusual. June felt vaguely uncomfortable. Ahead of them, when they turned the corner of the street, her eyes fell on a strange tall red house with yellow trimmings that was not built of wood and had two sets of windows, one above the other. And before that, Hale drew up. Here we are. Get down, little girl. Good morning! said a voice. Hale looked around and flushed, and June looked around and stared, transfixed as by a vision from another world. At the dainty figure behind them, in a walking suit, a short skirt that showed two little feet in laced tan boots, and a cap with a plume under which was a pair of wide blue eyes with long lashes and a mouth that suggested active mischief and gentle mockery.
"'G'mornin'," said Hale. Annie added gently. "'G'n'on, June." The little girl slipped to the ground and began pulling her bonnet on with both hands, but the newcomer had caught sight of the psyched knot that made June look like a little old woman, strangely young, and the mockery at her lips was gently accentuated by her smile. Hale swung from his saddle. "'This is the little girl I told you about, Miss Anne,' he said. "'She's come over to go to school.' Instantly, almost, Miss Anne had been melted by the forlorn-looking little creature who stood before her, shy for the moment, and dumb, and she came forward with her gloved hand outstretched. But June had seen that smile. She gave her hand, and Miss Anne, straightway, was no little surprise.
There was no more shyness in the dark eyes that blazed from the recesses of the sunbonnet, and Miss Anne was so startled when she looked into them that all she could say was, Dear me! A pretty woman with a kind face appeared at the door of the red-brick house, and came to the gate. "'Here she is, Miss Crane,' called Hale. "'Howdy, June!' cried the widow Crane kindly. "'Come in.' In her June knew straightaway she had a friend, and she picked up her bundle and followed upstairs, the first real stair she had ever seen, and into a room to the floor, of which was a rag carpet. There was a bed in one corner and a white counterplane, and a washstand with a bowl and pitcher, which, too, she had never seen before.
"'Make yourself at home right now,' said the widow Crane, pulling open a drawer under a big looking-glass. "'And put your thanks here.' "'That's your bed.' And out she went. How clean it was. There were some flowers and a glass vase on the mantel. There were white curtains at the big window, and a bed to herself—her own bed. She went over to the window. There was this deep Bank lined with rhododendrons right under it. There was a mill-dam below, and down the stream she could hear the creaking of a water-wheel, and she could see it dripping and shining in the sun. A gristmill! She thought of Uncle Billy and Old Hun, and in spite of a little pang of homesickness, she felt no loneliness at all. "'I knew she would be pretty,' said Miss Anne at the gate outside.
"'Told you she was pretty,' said Hale. "'But none so pretty as that,' said Miss Anne. "'We will be great friends.' "'I hope so, for her sake,' said Hale. Hale waited till noon recess was nearly over, and then he went to take June to the schoolhouse. He was told that she was in her room, and he went up and knocked on the door. There was no answer, for one does not knock on doors for entrance in the mountains, and, thinking he had made a mistake, he was about to try another room when June opened the door to see what the matter was. She gave him a glad smile. "'Come on,' he said, and when she went for her bonnet, he stepped into the room. "'How do you like it?' June nodded toward the window, and Hale went to it.
"'There's Uncle Billy Mill out there.' "'Why, so it is,' said Hale, smiling. "'That's fine.' The schoolhouse to June's wonder had shingles on the outside around all the walls from roof to foundation, and a big bell hung on top of it under a little shingled roof of its own. A pale little man with spectacles and blue pale eyes met them at the door, and he gave June a pale, slender hand and cleared his throat before he spoke to her. "'She's never been to school,' said Hale. "'She can read and spell, but she's not very strong on arithmetic.' "'Very well. I'll turn her over to the primary.' The school bell sounded. Hale left with a parting prophecy. "'You'll be proud of her some day.' At which June blushed, and then with a beating heart she followed the little man into his office.
A few minutes later, the assistant came in, and she was none other than the wonderful young woman whom Hale had called Miss Anne. There were a few instructions in halting voices and with much clearing of the throat from the pale little man, and a moment later June walked the gauntlet of the eyes of her schoolmates, every one of whom looked up from his book, to hers to watch her as she went to her seat. Miss Anne pointed out the arithmetic lesson, and without lifting her eyes, June bent with a flushed face to her task. It was reddened with shame when she was called to the class, for she sat on the bench, taller by a head and more than any of the boys and girls thereon, except one awkward youth who caught her eye and grinned with unashamed companionship.
The teacher noticed her look and understood with a sudden keen sympathy, and naturally she was struck by the fact that the new pupil was the only one who never missed an answer.
She won't be there long, Miss Anne thought, and she gave June a smile for which the little girl was almost grateful. June spoke to no one but walked through her schoolmates homeward when school was over, like a haughty young queen. Miss Anne had gone ahead and was standing at the gate talking with Miss Crane, and the young woman spoke to June most kindly. Mr. Hale has been called away on business, she said, and June's heart sank, and I'm going to take care of you until he comes back. I'm much obliged. She said, and while she was not ungracious, her manner indicated her belief that she could take care of herself, and Miss Anne felt uncomfortably that this extraordinary young person was steadily measuring her from head to foot.
June saw the smart, close-fitting gown, the dainty little boots, and the carefully brushed hair. She noticed how white her teeth were, and her hands, and she saw the nails look polished, and that the tips of them were like little white crescents. And she could still see every detail when she sat at her window, looking down at the old mill. She saw Mr. Hale when he left, the young lady had said, and she had a headache now and was going home to lie down. She understood now what Hale meant, on the mountain-side, when she was so angry with him. She was learning fast, and the most from the two persons who were not conscious what they were teaching her. And she would learn in the school too. For the slumbering ambition in her suddenly became passionately definite now.
She went to the mirror and looked at her hair. She would learn how to plait that in two braids down her back, as the other schoolgirls did. She looked at her hands, and straightway she fell to scrubbing them with soap as she had never scrubbed them before. As she worked, she heard her name called, and she opened the door. "'Yes, ma'am,' she answered, for already she had picked that up in the schoolroom. "'Come on, June, and go down the street with me.' Yes, ma'am," she repeated, and she wiped her hands and hurried down. Mrs. Crane had looked through the girl's pathetic wardrobe while she was at school that afternoon, had told Hale before he left, and she had a surprise for little June. Together they went down the street and into the chief store in town, and, to June's amazement, Mrs.
Crane began ordering things for this little girl. "'Who's not going to pay for all those things?' whispered June aghast. "'Don't you bother, honey.' Mr. Hale said he would fix all that with your pappy. It's some cold deal or something he—don't you bother. And June, in a quiver of happiness, didn't bother. Stockings, petticoats, some soft stuff for a new dress, and tan shoes that looked like the ones that wonderful young women wore, and then some long white things. "'What's them for?' she whispered. But the clerk heard her and laughed, whereat Mrs. Crane gave him such a glance that he retired quickly. "'Nightgowns, honey. You sleep in em?' said June, in an awed voice. "'That's just what you do,' said the good old woman, hardly less pleased than June.
"'My, but you got pretty feet. I wish they were half as pretty as—' "'Well, they are,' interrupted Mrs. Crane, a little snappishly. Apparently she did not like Miss Anne. "'Wrap him up, and Mr. Hale will attend to the bill. "'All right,' said the clerk, looking much mystified. Outside the door, June looked up into the beaming goggles of the Honorable Samuel Budd. "'Is this the little girl? Howdy, June,' he said, and June put her hand in the Honorable Sam's with a sudden trust in his voice. "'I'm goin to help you take care of you, too,' said Mr. Budd. And June smiled at him with shy gratitude. "'How kind everybody was!' "'I'm much obliged,' she said. And she and Mrs. Crane went on back with their bundles.
June's hand so trembled when she found herself alone with her treasures that she could hardly unpack them. When she had folded and laid them away, she had to unfold them and look at them again. She hurried to bed that night, merely that she might put on one of those wonderful nightgowns, and again she had to look all her treasures over. She was glad she had brought the doll, because he had given it to her. But she said to herself, I'm getting too big now for dolls, and she put it away. Then she set the lamp on the mantelpiece so that she could see herself in her wonderful nightgown. She let her shining hair fall like molten gold around her shoulders, and she wondered whether she could ever look like the dainty creature that, just now, was the model she so passionately wanted to be like.
Then she blew out the lamp and sat a while by the window, looking down to the rhododendrons, at the shining water and the old water-wheel, sleepily at rest in the moonlight. She knelt down then at her bedside to say her prayers, as her dead sister had taught her to do. And she asked God to bless Jack, wondering as she prayed that she had heard nobody else call him Jack. And then she lay down with her breast heaving. She had told him she would never do that again, but she couldn't help it now. The tears came, and from happiness she cried herself softly to sleep.
-
13 13 - Chapter 13 18:15
Hale wrote that night, Under a brilliant moon to the worm of a railroad that had been creeping for many years toward the gap. The head of it was just protruding from the natural tunnel twenty miles away. There he sent his horse back, slept in a shanty till morning, and then the train crawled through a towering bench of rock. The mouth of it, on the other side, opened into a mighty amphitheater, with solid rock walls shooting vertically hundreds of feet upward.
Vertically, he thought, with the back of his head between his shoulders as he looked up. They were more than vertical. They were actually concave. The Almighty had not only stored riches immeasurable in the hills behind him. He had driven this passage himself to help puny men to reach them. And yet the wretched road was going toward them like a snail. On the fifth night thereafter, he was back there at the tunnel again from New York, with a grim mouth and a happy eye. He had broad success with him this time, and there was no sleep for him that night. He had been delayed by a wreck. It was two o'clock in the morning, and not a horse was available, so he started those twenty miles afoot. And day was breaking when he looked down on the little valley shrouded in mist and just wakening from sleep.
Things had been moving while he was away, as he quickly learned. The English were buying lands right and left at the gap sixty miles southwest. Two companies had purchased most of the town-side where he was, his town-side, and were going to pool their holdings and form an improvement company. But a good deal was left, and straightway Hale got a map from his office, and with it in his hand walked down the curve of the river and over Poplar Hill and beyond. Early breakfast was ready when he got back to the hotel. He swallowed a cup of coffee so hastily that it burned him. Then June, when she passed his window on her way to school, saw him busy over his desk. She started to shout to him, but he looked so haggard and grim that she was afraid.
and went on, vaguely hurt by a preoccupation that seemed quite to have excluded her. For two hours then Hale haggled and bargained, and at ten o'clock he went to the telegraph office. The operator, who was speculating in a small way himself, smiled when he read the telegram. "'A thousand an acre,' he repeated with a whistle. "'You could have got that at twenty-five per three months ago.' "'I know,' said Hale. There's time enough yet. Then he went to his room, pulled the blinds down, and went to sleep, while rumor played with his name through the town. It was nearly the closing hour of school, when, dressed and freshly shaven, he stepped out into the pale afternoon, and walked up toward the schoolhouse.
The children were pouring out of the doors. At the gate there was a sudden commotion. He saw a crimson figure flash into the group that had stopped there and flash out, and then June came swiftly toward him, followed closely by a tall boy with a cap on his head. That far away he could see that she was angry, and he hurried toward her. Her face was white with rage, her mouth was tight and her dark eyes were aflame. Then from the group another tall boy darted out. And behind him ran a smaller one, bellowing. Hale heard the boy with the cap call kindly. Hold on, little girl. I won't let them touch you. June stopped with him, and Hale ran to them. Here, he called. What's the matter? June burst into crying when she saw him, and leaned over the fence sobbing.
The tall lad with the cap had his back to Hale, and he waited till the other two boys came up. Then he pointed to the smaller one and spoke to Hill without looking around. Why, that little skate there was teasing this little girl, and—she slapped him, said Hill grimly. The lad with the cap turned, his eyes were dancing, and the shock of curly hair that stuck from his absurd little cap shook with his laughter. Slapped him? She knocked him as flat as a pancake. Yes, and you said you'd stand for her. said the other small boy, who was plainly a mountain lad. He was near bursting with rage. "'You bet I will,' said the boy with the cap heartily. "'Right now!' and he dropped his books to the ground.
"'Hold on,' said Hale, jumping between them. "'You ought to be ashamed of yourself,' he said to the mountain boy. "'I wasn't at a gal,' he said indignantly. "'I was comin' for him.' The boy with the cap tried to get away from Hill's grasp. "'No use, sir,' he said coolly. "'You'd better let us settle it now. We'll have to do it some time. I know the breed. He'll fight all right, and there's no use putting it off. It's got to come.' "'You bet it's got to come,' said the mountain lad. "'You can't call my brother names.' "'Well, he is a skate,' said the boy with the cap, with no heat at all in spite of his indignation, and Hill wondered at his aged calm.
Every one of you little tads," he went on coolly waving his hand at the gathered group, is a skate who teases this little girl, and you older boys are skates for letting the little ones do it, the whole pack of you, and I'm going to spank any little tadpole who does it hereafter, and I'm going to punch the head off any big one who allows it. It's got to stop now. And as Hale dragged him off, he added to the mountain boy, "'And I'm going to begin with you whenever you say the word.' Hale was laughing now. "'You don't seem to understand,' he said. "'This is my affair.' "'I beg pardon, sir. I don't understand.' "'Why, I'm taking care of this little girl.' "'Oh, well, you see, I didn't know that.
I've only been here two days.' But,' his frank generous face broke into a winning smile, "'you don't go to school. Will you let me watch out for her there?' "'Sure, I'll be very grateful.' "'Not at all, sir, not at all. It was a great pleasure, and I think I'll have lots of fun.' He looked at June, whose grateful eyes had hardly left his face. "'So don't you soil your little fist any more with any of them, but just tell me, er, er, June,' she said, and a shy smile came through her tears. "'June,' he finished, with a boyish laugh. "'Good-bye, sir. You haven't told me your name. I suppose you know my brother, sir, the Berkleys.' "'I should say so.' And Hale held out his hand. "'Your Bob?' "'Yes, sir.' "'I knew you were coming, and I'm mighty glad to see you.
I hope you and June will be good friends, and I'll be very glad to have you watch over her when I am away.' "'I'd like nothing better, sir,' he said cheerfully, and quite impersonally as far as June was concerned. Then his eyes lighted up. "'My brothers don't seem to want me to join the police-guard. Won't you say a word for me?' I certainly will. Thank you, sir. That sir no longer bothered Hale. At first he had thought it a mark of respect to his superior age, and he was not particularly pleased, but when he knew now that the lad was another son of the old gentleman who he saw riding up the valley every morning on a grey horse, with several dogs trailing after him, he knew the word was merely a family characteristic of old-fashioned courtesy.
Isn't he nice, June? Yes, she said. Have you missed me, June? June slid her hand into his. I'm so glad you come back. They were approaching the gate now. June, you said you weren't going to cry any more. June's head dropped. I know, but I just can't help it when I get mad, she said seriously. I'd bust if I didn't. All right, said Hill kindly. "'I've cried twice,' she said. "'What were you mad about the other time?' "'I wasn't mad.' "'Then why did you cry, June?' Her dark eyes looked full at him a moment, and then her long lashes hid them. "'Cause you were so good to me.' Hilt choked suddenly, and patted her on the shoulder. "'Go in now, little girl, and study. Then you must take a walk.' "'I've got some work to do.
I'll see you at supper-time.' "'All right,' said June." She turned at the gate to watch Hale enter the hotel, and as she started indoors she heard a horse coming at a gallop, and she turned again to see her cousin, Dave Tolliver, pull up in front of the house. She ran back to the gate, and then she saw that he was swaying in his saddle. "'Hullo, June,' he called thickly. Her face grew hard, and she made no answer. "'I've come over to take you back home.' She only stared at him rebukingly, and he straightened in his saddle with an effort at self-control, but his eyes got darker, and he looked ugly. "'D'you hear me? I've come over to take you home.' "'You ought to be ashamed of yourself,' she said hotly, and she turned to go back into the house.
"'Oh, you ain't ready now. Well, get ready, and we'll start in the morning. I'll be around for you about the break of day.' He whirled his horse with an oath. June was gone. She saw him ride swaying down the street, and she ran across to the hotel and found Hale sitting in the office with another man. Hale saw her entering the door swiftly. He knew something was wrong, and he rose to meet her. "'Dave's here,' she whispered hurriedly. "'And he says he's come to take me home.' "'Well,' said Hale, "'he won't do it, will he?' June shook her head, and then she said significantly, "'Dave's drinkin!' Hale's brow clouded. Straightway he foresaw trouble, but he said cheerily, "'All right, you go back and keep in the house, and I'll be over by-and-by, and we'll talk it over.' And without another word she went.
She had meant to put on her new dress and her new shoes and stockings at night, that Hale might see her, but she was in doubt about doing it when she got to her room. She tried to study her lessons for the next day, but she couldn't fix her mind on them. She wondered if Dave might not get into a fight, or perhaps he would get so drunk that he would go to sleep somewhere. She knew that men did that after drinking very much, and anyhow he would not bother her until next morning. And then he would be sober and would go quietly back home. She was so comforted that she got to thinking about the hair of the girl who sat in front of her at school. It was plaited, and she had studied just how it was done, and she began to wonder whether she could fix her own that way.
So she got in front of the mirror and loosened hers in a mass about her shoulders, the mass that was to hail like the golden bronze of a wild turkey's wing. The other girl's plaits were the same size, so that the hair had to be equally divided, thus she argued to herself. But how did that girl manage to plait it behind her back? She did it in front, of course. So June divided the bronze heap behind her, and pulled one half of it in front of her, and then for a moment she was helpless. Then she laughed. It must be done like the grass blades and strings she had plaited for Bob, of course. So, dividing that half into three parts, she did the plating swiftly and easily. When it was finished, she looked at the braid much pleased, for it hung below her waist and was much longer than any of the other girls at school.
The transition was easy now, so interested had she become. She got out her tanned shoes and stockings and a pretty white dress and put them on. The mill-pond was dark with shadows now. And she went down the stairs and out to the gate, just as Dave again pulled up in front of it. He stared at the vision wonderingly and long, and then he began to laugh with the scorn of soberness and the silliness of drink. "'You ain't June, are ye?' The girl never moved. As if by a preconcerted signal, three men moved toward the boy, and one of them said sternly, "'Drop that pistol. You are under arrest.' The boy glared like a wild thing trapped from one to another of the three, a pistol gleamed in the hand of each, and slowly thrust his own weapon into his pocket.
"'Get off that horse,' added a stern voice. Just then, Hale rushed across the street, and the mountain youth saw him. "'Catch his pistol!' cried June, in terror for Hale, for she knew it was coming. And one of the men caught with both hands the wrist of Dave's arm as it shot behind him. Take him to the Calaboos.
At that, June opened the gate. That disgrace she could never stand. But Hale spoke. I know him, boys. He doesn't mean any harm. He doesn't know the regulations yet. Suppose we let him go home. All right, said Logan. The Calaboos are home. Will you go home?
In the moment the mountain boy had apparently forgotten his captors. He was staring at June with wonder, amazement, incredulity, struggling through the fumes in his brain to his flushed face. She, a Tolliver, had warned a stranger against her own blood cousin. "'Will you go home?' repeated Logan sternly. The boy looked around at the words, as though he were half-dazed. And his baffled face turned sick and white. "'Let me loose,' he said sullenly. "'I'll go home.' And he rode silently away after giving Hale a vindictive look that told him plainer than words that more was yet to come. Hale had heard June's warning cry, but now when he looked for her she was gone. He went in to supper and sat down at the table, and still she did not come.
"'She's got a surprise for you,' said Mrs. Crane, smiling mysteriously. "'She's been fixing for you for an hour. My, but she's pretty in the new clothes. Why, June!' June was coming in. She wore her homespun, her scarlet homespun, and a psyche knot. She did not seem to have heard Mrs. Crane's note of wonder, and she sat quietly down in her seat. Her face was pale, and she did not look at Hale. Nothing was said of Dave. In fact, June said nothing at all. And Hale, too, vaguely understanding, kept quiet. Only when he went out, Hale called her to the gate and put one hand on her head. "'I'm sorry, little girl.' The girl lifted her great troubled eyes to him, but no word passed her lips, and Hale helplessly left her.
June did not cry that night. She sat by the window. Wretched and tearless. She had taken sides with furriners against her own people. That was why, instinctively, she had put on her old homespun, with a vague purpose of reparation to them. She knew the story Dave would take back home, the bitter anger that his people, and hers, would feel at the outrage done him—anger against the town, the guard, against Hale, because he was a part of both—the and even against her. Dave was merely drunk. He had simply shot off his pistol. That was no harm in the hills. And yet everybody had dashed toward him as though he had stolen something, even Hale. Yes, even that boy with the cap, who had stood up for her at school that afternoon.
He had rushed up, his face aflame with excitement, eager to take part should Dave resist. She had cried out impulsively to save Hale. But Dave would not understand. No, in his eyes she had been false to family and friends, to the clan. She had sided with foreigners. What would her father say? Perhaps she'd better go home next day. Perhaps for good. For there was a deep unrest within her that she could not fathom, a premonition that she was at the parting of the ways, vague fear of the shadows that hung about the strange new path on which her feet were set. The old mill creaked in the moonlight below her. Sometimes, when the wind blew up Lonesome Cove, she could hear Uncle Billy's wheel creaking just that way.
A sudden pang of homesickness choked her, but she did not cry. Yes, she would go home next day. She blew out the light and undressed in the dark, as she did at home, and went to bed. And that night the little night-gown lay apart from her in the drawer, unfolded and untouched.
-
14 14 - Chapter 14 27:39
Hale anticipated that resolution of hers, and forestalled it by being on hand for breakfast and taking June over to the porch of his little office. There he tried to explain to her that they were trying to build a town, and must have law and order, that they must have no personal feeling for or against anybody, and must treat everybody exactly alike. No other course was fair. And though June could not quite understand, she trusted him, and she said she would keep on at school until her father came for her. Do you think he will come, June? The little girl hesitated. "'Fairty will,' she said, and Hale smiled. "'Well, I'll try to persuade him to let you stay if he does come.' June was quite right.
She had seen the matter the night before, just as it was. For just at that hour young Dave, sobered but still on the verge of tears from anger and humiliation, was telling the story of the day in her father's cabin. The old man's brows drew together, and his eyes grew fierce and sullen. Both at the insult to a tolerable and at the thought of a certain moonshine still up a ravine, not far away, and the indirect danger to it, in any finicky growth of law and order. Still he had a keen sense of justice, and he knew that Dave had not told all the story, and from him, Dave to his wonder got scant comfort. For another reason as well. With a deal pending for the sale of his lands, the shrewd old man would not risk Giving offense to Hale, not until that matter was settled anyway.
And so June was safer from interference just then than she knew. But Dave carried the story far and wide, and it spread as the story can only in the hills. So that the two people most talked about among the Tollivers, and through Loretta among the Falins as well, were June and Hale, and at the Gap similar talk would come. Already Hale's name was on every tongue in the town. And there, because of his recent purchase of town-side land, he was already, aside from his personal influence, a man of mysterious power. Meanwhile, the persistent shadow of the coming boom had stolen over the hills, and the work of the guard had grown rapidly. Every Saturday, there had been local lawlessness to deal with.
The spirit of personal liberty that characterized the spot was traditional. Here, for half a century, the people of Wise County and of Lee, whose border was but a few miles down the river, came to get their wool carted, their grist ground, and farming utensils mended. Here, too, elections were held, viva voice. Under the beaches at the foot of the wooded spur, now known as Imboden Hill, here were the muster days of war time. Here, on Saturdays, the people had come together during half a century. for sport and horse-trading, and to talk politics. Here they drank apple-jack and hard cider, chafed and quarreled and fought fist and skull. Here the bullies of the two counties would come together to decide who was the best man.
Here was naturally engendered the hostility between the hill-dwellers of Wise and the valley people of Lee. And here was fought a famous battle between a famous bully of Wise and a famous bully of Lee. On election days, the country people would bring in ginger cakes made of corn molasses, bread homemade of burr flour and moonshine and apple jack, which the candidates would buy and distribute through the crowd. And always during the afternoon there were men who would try to prove themselves the best Democrats in the state of Virginia by resort to tooth, fist, and eye-gouging thumb. Then to these elections sometimes would come the Kentuckians, from over the border to stir up the hostility between state and state, which makes that border bristle with anonymity to this day.
For half a century, then, all wild oats from elsewhere usually sprouted at the gap, and thus the gap had been the shrine of personal freedom, the place where any one individual had the right to do his pleasure with bottle and cards and politics, and any other the right to prove him wrong. if he were strong enough. Very soon, as the Hon. Sam Budd predicted, they had the hostility of Lee concentrated on them as siding with the County of Gwyze, and they would gain in addition now the general hostility of the Kentuckians, because as a crowd of meddlesome ferners, they would be siding with the Virginians, in the general enmity already alive. Moreover, now that the feud threatened activity over in Kentucky, more trouble must come too, From that source, as the talk that came through the gap after young Dave Tolliver's arrest plainly indicated.
Town ordinances had been passed. The Wild Chantors were no longer allowed to ride up and down the plank walks of Saturdays with their reins in their teeth and firing a pistol into the ground with either hand. They could punctuate the hotel sign no more. They could not ride at a fast gallop through the streets of the town and lost the spirit of American liberty. They could not even yell. But the lawlessness of the town itself and its close environment was naturally the first objective point, and the first problem involved was Moonshine and its faithful ally, the Blind Tiger. The Tiger is a little shanty with an ever-open mouth, a hole in the door, like a post-office window. You place your money on the sill, and at the ring of a coin, A mysterious arm emerges from the hole, sweeps the money away, and leaves a bottle of white whiskey.
Thus you see nobody's face. The owner of the beast is safe, and so are you, which you might not be if you saw untold. In every little hollow about the gap a tiger had his lair, and these were all bearded at once by a petition to the county judge for high-licensed saloons, which was granted. This measure drove the tigers out of business, Concentrated moonshine in the heart of the town, where its devotees were under easy guard. One tiger only, indeed, was left. Run by a round-shouldered, crouching creature whom Bob Berkley now at Hale's solicitation, a policeman, and known as the infant of the guard, dubbed Caliban. His shanty stood midway in the gap, high from the road, set against a dark clump of pines, and roared at by the river beneath.
Everybody knew he sold whiskey. But he was too shrewd to be caught until late one afternoon, two days after young Dave's arrest. Hale, coming through the gap into town, glimpsed a sulking figure with a hand-barrel as it slipped from the dark pines into Caliban's cabin. Pulled in his horse, dismounted, and deliberated. If he went on down the road now, they would see him and suspect. Moreover, the patrons of the Tiger would not appear until after dark, and he wanted a prisoner or two. So Hale led his horse up into the bushes and came back to a covert by the roadside to watch and wait. As he sat there, a merry whistle sounded down the road, and Hale smiled. Soon the infant of the guard came along, his hands in his pockets, his cap on the back of his head, his pistol bumping his hip in manly fashion, and making the ravine's echo with his pursed lips.
He stopped in front of Hale, looked toward the river, drew his revolver and aimed it at a floating piece of wood. The revolver cracked, the piece of wood skidded on the surface of the water, and there was no splash. "'That was a pretty good shot,' said Hale, in a low voice. The boy whirled and saw him. "'Well, what are you?' "'Easy, easy,' cautioned Hale. "'Listen, I've just seen a moonshiner go into Caliban's cabin.' The boy's eager eyes sparkled. "'Let's go after him.' "'No, you go on back.' If you don't, they'll be suspicious. Get another man," Hale almost laughed at the disappointment in the lad's face at his first words, and the joy that came after it, and climb high above the shanty and come back here to me.
Then after dark we'll dash in and cinch Caliban and his customers. "'Yes, sir,' said the lad. "'Shall a whistle? Goin' back?' Hale nodded approval. Just the same, and off Bob went. Whistling like a callopy, and not even turning his head to look at the cabin. In half an hour, Hale thought he heard something crashing through the bushes, high on the mountain-side, and, a little while afterward, the boy crawled through the bushes to him alone. His cap was gone, there was a bloody scratch across his face, and he was streaming with perspiration. "'You'll have to excuse me, sir,' he panted. "'I didn't see anybody but one of my brothers, and if I'd told him, he wouldn't have let me come.' And I hurried back for fear, for fear something would happen.
"'Well, suppose I don't let you go?' "'Excuse me, sir, but I don't see how you can very well help. You aren't my brother, and you can't go alone.' "'I was,' said Hale. "'Yes, sir, but not now.' Hale was worried, but there was nothing else to be done. "'All right, I'll let you go if you stop saying sir to me. It makes me feel so old.' Certainly, sir," said the lad quite unconsciously, and when Hale smothered a laugh, he looked around to see what had amused him. Darkness fell quickly, and in the gathering gloom they saw two more figures sulk into the cabin. "'We'll go now, for we want the fellow who's selling the moonshine.' Again Hale was beset with doubts about the boy and his own responsibility to the boy's brothers.
The lad's eyes were shining, but his face was more eager than excited, and his hand was as steady as Hale's own. You slip around and station yourself behind that pine tree, just behind the cabin. The boy looked crestfallen, and if anybody tries to get out of the back door, you halt him. Is there a back door? I don't know, Hale said rather shortly. You obey orders. I'm not your brother, but I'm your captain. Beg your pardon, sir. Shall I go now? Yes, you'll hear me at the front door. They won't make any resistance. The lad stepped away with nimble caution high above the cabin, and he even took his shoes off before he slid lightly down to his place behind the pine. There was no back door, only a window, and his disappointment was bitter.
Still, when he heard hail at the front door, he meant to make a break for that window, and he waited in the still gloom. He could hear the rough talk and laughter within, and now— Then a clink of a tin cup. By and by, there was a faint noise in front of the cabin, and he steadied his nerves and his beating heart. Then he heard the door push violently in and Hale's cry, Surrender! Hale stood on the threshold with his pistol outstretched in his right hand. The door had struck something soft, and he said sharply again, Come out from behind that door, hands up. At the same moment, the back window flew open with a bang. And Bob's pistol covered the edge of the open door. Caliban had rolled from his box like a stupid animal.
Two of his patrons sat dazed and staring from Hale to the boy's face at the window. A mountaineer stood in one corner with twitching fingers and shifting eyes like a caged wild thing, and forth issued from behind the door, quivering with anger, young Dave Tolliver. Hale stared at him amazed. And when Dave saw Hale, such a wave of fury surged over his face that Bob thought it best to attract his attention again, which he did by gently motioning at him with the barrel of his pistol. Hold on there, he said quietly, and young Dave stood still. Climb through that window, Bob, and collect the batteries, said Hale. Sure, sir, said the lad, and with his pistol still prominently in the foreground, he threw his left leg over the sill, and as he climbed in, He quoted with a grunt.
"'You always go in forse to make an arrest.' Grim and serious as he was, with June's cousin glowering at him, Hale could not help smiling. "'You didn't go home after all,' said Hale to young Dave, who clenched his hands and lips, but answered nothing. Or if you did, you got back pretty quick.' And still Dave was silent. "'Get em all, Bob?' In answer, the boy went the rounds, feeling the pocket of each man's right hip. Hand his left breast. Yes, sir. Unload him. The lad broke each of the four pistols, picked up a piece of twine, and strung them together through each trigger guard. Close that window and stand here at the door. With the boy at the door, Hale rolled the hand-barrel to the threshold, and the white liquor gurgled joyously on the steps.
All right, come along, he said to the captives, and at last young Dave spoke. What are you taking me for? Hale pointed to the empty hand-barrel, and Dave's answer was a look of scorn. "'I never brought that, Hale. You were drinking illegal liquor in a blind tiger, and if you didn't bring it, you can prove that later. Anyhow, we'll want you as a witness.' And Hale looked at the other mountaineer, who had turned his eyes quickly to Dave. Caliban led the way, with young Dave and Hale walked side by side, with them while Bob was escort. for the other two. The road ran along a high bank, and as Bob was adjusting the jangling weapons on his left arm, the strange mountaineer darted behind him and leaped headlong into the tops of thick rhododendron.
Before Hale knew what had happened, the lad's pistol flashed. "'Stop, boy!' cried, horrified. "'Don't shoot!' And he had to catch the lad to keep him from leaping after the runaway. The shot had missed. They heard the runaway splash into the river and go stumbling across it. And then there was silence. Young Dave laughed. "'Uncle Judd'll be over here to-morrow to see about this.' Hale said nothing, and they went on. At the door of the calaboose, Dave balked, and had to be pushed in by main force. They left him weeping and cursing with rage. "'Go to bed, Bob,' said Hale. "'Yes, sir,' said Bob. "'Just as soon as I get my lessons.' Hale did not go to the boarding-house that night. He feared to face June.
Instead, he went to the hotel to—' scraps of a late supper, and then to bed. He had hardly touched the pillow, it seemed, when somebody shook him by the shoulder. It was MacFarlane, and daylight was streaming through the window. "'Gang of those felons are here,' MacFarlane said, "'and they're after young Dave Tolliver, about a dozen of them. Young Buck is with them and the sheriff. They say he shot a man over in the mountains yesterday.' Hale sprang for his clothes. Here was a quandary. If we turn him over to them, they'll kill him," McFarland nodded. "'Of course, and if we leave him in that weak old calaboose, they'll get more help and take him out tonight. Then we'll take him to the county jail.
They'll take him away from us." "'No, they won't. You can go out and get as many shotguns as you can find and load them with buckshot.' McFarland nodded approvingly and disappeared. Hale plunged his face in a basin of cold water, soaked his hair, and as he was mopping his face with a towel, there was a ponderous tread on the porch, the door opened without the formality of a knock, and Deviled Judd Tolliver, with his hat on and belted with two huge pistols, stepped stooping within. His eyes, red with anger and loss of sleep, were glaring, and his heavy mustache and beard showed the twitching of his mouth. "'Wars Dave," he said shortly, in the calaboose. "'D'ye put him in?' "'Yes,' said Hale calmly.
"'By God,' the old man said with repressed fury, "'you can't get him out too soon if you want to save trouble.' "'Look here, Jud,' said Hale seriously. "'You are one of the last men in the world I want to have trouble with for many reasons, but I'm an officer over here, and I'm no more afraid of you.' Hale paused to let the fact shrink in, and it did. "'Then you are of me.' Dave's been selling liquor. "'He ain't,' interrupted the old mountaineer. "'He didn't bring that liquor over here. I know who done it.' "'All right,' said Hale. "'I'll take your word for it, and I'll let him out if you say so. But—' Right now,' thundered old Judd. "'Do you know that young Buck Fallon and a dozen of his gang are over here after him?' The old man looked stunned.
"'What? No?' "'They're over there in the woods across the river. Now.' and they want me to go give him up to them. They say they have the sheriff with them, and they want him for shooting a man on Leatherwood Creek the day before yesterday. It's all a lie," burst out old Judd. They want to kill him. Of course, and I was going to take him up to the county jail right away for safekeeping. Do you mean to say you'd throw that boy into jail, and then fight them fallows to protect him? The old man asked slowly and credulously. Hale pointed to a two-store building through his window. "'If you get in the back part of that store at a window, you can see whether I will or not. I can summon you to help, and if a fight comes up, you can do your share from the window.' The old man's eyes lighted up like a leaping flame.
"'We let Dave out and give him Winchester and help us fight him,' he said eagerly. "'We three can whip him all.' "'No,' said Hale shortly, "'I'll try to keep both sides from fighting.' and I'd arrest Dave or you as quickly as I would have fallen. The average mountaineer has little conception of duty in the abstract, but old Judd belonged to the better class, and there are many of them that does. He looked into Hale's eyes, long and steadily. All right. Macfarlane came in hurriedly and stopped short, seeing the hatted, bearded giant. This is Mr. Tolliver, an uncle of Dave's. Judd Tolliver, said Hale. Go ahead. I've got everything fixed, but I couldn't get but five of the fellows. Two of the Berkley boys, they wouldn't let me go tell Bob.
All right. Can I summon Mr. Tolliver here? Yes, said MacFarlane doubtfully, but you know—he won't be seen, interrupted Hale understandingly. He'll be at a window in the back of that store, and he won't take part unless a fight begins, and if it does, we'll need him. An hour later, Devil Judd Tolliver was in the store. Hale pointed out— and peering cautiously around the edge of an open window at the wooden gate of the ramshackle calaboose. Several Falins were there, led by young Buck, whom Hale recognized as the red-headed youth at the head of the tearing horseman who had swept by him that late afternoon when he was coming back from his first trip to Lonesome Cove. The old man gritted his teeth as he looked, and he put one of his huge pistols on a table within easy reach, and kept the other clinched in his right fist.
From down the street came five horsemen, led by John Hale. Every man carried a double-barreled shotgun, and the old man smiled, and his respect for Hale rose higher, high as it already was for nobody, mountaineer or not, has love for a hostile shotgun. The Falins, armed only with pistols, drew near. "'Gee back,' he heard Hale say calmly, and they stopped, young Buck alone going on. "'We want that feller.' said young Buck. "'Well, you don't get him,' said Hale quietly. "'He's our prisoner. Keep back,' he repeated, motioning with the barrel of his shotgun, and young Buck moved backward to his own men. The old man saw Hale and another man, the sergeant, go inside the heavy gate of the stockade. He saw a boy in a cap with a pistol in one hand and a strapped set of books in the other come running up to the men with the shotguns, and he heard one of them say angrily, I told you not to come.
I know he did, said the boy imperturbably. You go on to school, said another of the men. But the boy with the cap shook his head and dropped his books to the ground. The big gate opened just then, and out came Hale and the sergeant, and between them young Dave, his eyes blinking in the sunlight. Damn ye, he heard Dave say to Hale, I'll get even with you for this some day. And then— The prisoner's eyes caught the horses and shotguns, and turned to the group of Falons, and he shrank back, utterly dazed. There was a movement among the Falons, and Devil Judd caught up his other pistol, and with a grim smile got ready. Young Buck had turned to his crowd. Men, he said, you know I'll never back down.
Devil Judd knew that too, and he was amazed by the words that followed. And if you say so, we'll have him or die. But we ain't in our own state now. They got the law, and the shotgun's on us, and I reckon we'd better go slow. The rest seemed quite willing to go slow, and as they put their pistols up, Devil Judd laughed in his beard. He'll put young Dave on a horse, and the little shotgun cavalcade quietly moved away toward the county seat. The Crestvallon Falunz dispersed the other way. After they had taken a parting shot at the Hon. Samuel Budd, who, too, had a pistol in his hand, young Buck looked long at him, and then he laughed. "'You, too, Sam Budd,' he said. "'We folks'll recollect this on election day.' The Hon.
Sam designed no answer. And up—' At the store, Devil Judd lighted his pipe and sat down to think out the strange code of ethics that governed that police guard. Hale had told him to wait there, and it was almost noon before the boy with the cap came to tell him that the Falunce had all left town. The old man looked at him kindly. "'Are you that little fellow who fit for June?' "'Not yet,' said Bob. "'But it's coming.' "'Well, you'll whoop him. I'll do my best.' Where is she? She's waiting for you over at the boarding-house. Does she know about this trouble? Not a thing. She thinks you've come to take her home. The old man made no answer, and Bob led him back toward Hale's office. June was waiting at the gate, and the boy lifting his cap passed on.
June's eyes were dark with anxiety. "'You come to take me home, Dad?' "'Been thinking about it,' he said with a doubtful shake of his head. June took him upstairs to her room and pointed out the old water-wheel through the window. In her new clothes, she had put on her old homespun again when she heard he was in town, and the old man shook his head. "'I'm feared about all these fixings. You won't never be satisfied again in Lonesome Cove.' "'Why, Dad,' she said repulvingly, "'Jack says I can go over whenever I please, as soon as the weather gets warmer. "'And the roads gets good." "'Ah, I don't know,' said the old man, still shaking his head. All through dinner she was worried. Devil Judd hardly ate anything.
So embarrassed was he by the presence of so many ferners, and by the white cloth and tableware, and so fearful was he that he would be guilty of some breach of manners. Resolutely he refused butter, and at the third urging by Mrs. Crane, he said firmly, but with a shrewd twinkle in his eye, No, thank'ee. I never eats butter in town. I've kept store myself. And he was no little pleased with the laugh that went around the table. The fact was he was generally pleased with June's environment, and after dinner he stopped teasing June. "'Nah, honey, I ain't goin to take you away. I want ye to stay right where ye are. Be a good girl, now, and do whatever Jack Hale tells ye, and tell that boy with all that hair to come over and see me.' June grew almost tearful with gratitude, for never had he called her honey.
Before that she could remember, and never had he talked so much to her, nor with such kindness. Are you coming over soon? Mighty soon, Dad. Well, take care of yourself. I will, Dad, she said, and tenderly she watched his great figure slouch out of sight. An hour after dark, as old Judd sat on the porch of the cabin in Lonesome Cove, young Dave Tolliver rode up to the gate on a strange horse. He was in a surly mood. "'He let me go with the head of the valley and give me this horse to get here,' the boy grudgingly explained. "'I'm going over to get mine tomorrow.' Seems like you'd better keep away from that gap," said the old man dryly, and Dave reddened angrily. "'Yes, and first thing you know, he'll be over here after you.' The old man turned on him sternly.
Jack Hale knows that liquor was mine. He knows I've got a still over here as well as you do, and he's never axed a question, nor peeped an eye. I reckon he could come if he thought he oughter, but I'm on this side of the state line. If I was on his side, maybe I'd stop. Young Dave stared, for things were surely coming to a pretty pass in Lonesome Cove. And I reckon, the old man went on, It'd be better grace in you to stop saying things again him, for if it hadn't been for him, you'd be laid out by them falins by this time. It was true, and Dave's silence was forced into another channel. "'I wonder,' he said presently, "'how them falins always know when I go over there.' "'I've been studying about them myself,' said Devil Judd."
Inside, the old stepmother had heard Dave query. "'I seed the red fox this afternoon.' She quavered at the door. "'What was he doin' over here?' asked Dave. "'Nutin,' she said. "'Just a-sneakin' round the way he always a-doin. Seemed like he was mighty a-partickler to find out when you was comin' back.' Both men started slightly. "'We're all tolivers now, all right,' said the Honorable Samuel Budd that night while he sat with Hale on the porch overlooking the mill-pond, and then he groaned a little. Them falins have got kinfolks to burn on the Virginia side, and they'd fight me tooth and toe-nail for this a hundred years hence. He puffed his pipe, but Hale said nothing. "'Yes, sir,' he added cheerily, "'we're in for a hell of a merry time now.
-
15 15 - Chapter 15 31:15
Hand in Hand, Hale and June followed the footsteps of spring from the time June met him at the schoolhouse gate for their first walk in the woods. Hale pointed to some boys playing marbles. "'That's the first sign,' he said with quick understanding. June smiled. "'The bird-like piping of hylas came from a marshy strip of woodland that ran through the center of the town, and a toad was croaking at the foot of Emboden Hill. And they came next. They crossed the swinging foot-bridge, which was a miracle to June.' and took the footpath along the clear stream of South Fork, under the laurel which June called Ivy, and the rhododendron which was laurel in her speech. And Hale pointed out catkins, greening on altars, in one swampy place, and willows just blushing into life along the banks of a little creek.
A few yards aside from the path he found under a patch of snow and dead leaves the pink and white blossoms and the waxy green leaves of the trailing arborists. that fragrant harbender of the old mother's awakening, and June breathed in from the very breath of spring. Nearby were turkey-bees, which she had hunted and eaten many times. "'You can't put that arboristus in a garden,' said Hale. "'It's as wild as a hawk.' Presently he had the little girl listen to a pee-wee twittering in a thorn-bush, and the lusty call of a robin from an apple-tree. A bluebird flew overhead, with a merry chirp its wistful note of bottom, long since forgotten. These were the first birds and flowers, he said, and June, knowing them only by sight, must know the name of each and the reason for that name.
So that Hale found himself walking the woods with an interrogation point, and that he might not be confounded, he had later to dip up much forgotten lore. For every walk became a lesson in botany for June, such a passion did she betray at once for flowers, and he rarely had to tell her the same thing twice, since her memory was like a vice for everything, as he learned in time. Her eyes were quicker than his, too, and now she pointed to a snowy blossom with a deeply lobed leaf. What's that? Bloodroot, said Hale, and he scratched the stem and forth issued scarlet drops. The Indians used to put it on their faces in tomahawks. She knew that word and nodded. And I used to make red ink of it when I was a little boy.
No, said June. With the next look, she found a tiny bunch of fuzzy hippocytes. Liver leaf. What's liver? Hale, looking at her glowing face and eyes and her perfect little body, imagined that she would never know unless told that she had one, and so he waved one hand vaguely at his chest. It's an organ. And that herb is supposed to be good for it. "'Organ? What that?' "'Oh, something inside you.' June made the same gesture that Hale had. "'Me?' "'Yes, and then hopelessly. But—' "'Not there, exactly.' June's eyes had caught something else now, and she ran for it. "'Oh, oh!' It was a bunch of delicate amenities of intermediate shades between white and red. Yellow, pink, and purple-blue. Those are anemones.
Anemones, repeated June. Windflowers, because the wind is supposed to open them. And almost unconsciously, Hale lapsed into a quotation. And where a tear has dropped, a windflower blows. What's that? said June quickly. That's poetry. What's poetry? Hale threw up both hands. "'I don't know, but I'll reach you some some day.' By that time she was gurgling with delight over a bunch of spring beauties that came up, roots, stock and all, when she reached for them. "'Well, ain't they pretty?' While they lay in her hand and she looked at the rose-veined petals began to close, the leaves to droop and the stem go limp. "'Aww,' crooned June. I won't pull up no more on them. These little dream flowers found in the spring.
More poetry, June. A little later, he heard her repeating that line to herself. It was an easy step from poetry to flowers, and apparently June was groping for her. A few days later, the serviceberry swung out, white stars on the low hillsides, but Hale could tell her nothing that she did not know about the serviceberry. Soon the dogwood swept in snowy gusts along the mountains, And from a bank of it, one morning, a red-bird flamed and sang, What Cheer! What Cheer! What Cheer! And like its scarlet coat, the red-bud had just burst into bloom. June knew the red-bud, but she had never heard it called the Judas tree. You see, the red-bud was supposed to be poisonous. It shakes in the wind and says to the bees, Come on, little fellas, here's your nice fresh honey.
And when they come, it betrays and poisons them. "'What do you think of that?' said June, indignantly, and Hale had to hedge a bit. "'Well, I don't know whether it really does, but that's what they say.' A little farther on the white stars of the Trillium gleamed at them from the border of the woods, and nearby June stooped over some lovely sky-blue blossoms with yellow eyes. "'Forget-me-nots,' said Hale. "'June stooped to gather them with a radiant face. "'Oh,' she said. Is that what you call em? They aren't the real ones. They're false, forget-me-nots. Then I don't want em, said June. But they were beautiful and fragrant, and she added gently, Tain't their fault. I'm goin to call em just forget-me-nots, and I'm givin' em to you, she said.
So that you won't. Thank you, said Hale gravely. I won't. They found Larkspur, too. Blue is the heaven it gazes at, quoted Hale. What gazes? Looks. June looked up at the sky and down at the flower. Tain't, she said. It's blurt.
When he discovered something Hale did not know, he would say it was one of those... wanflowers without a name. My, said June at last, seem like them wanflowers is a mighty big family. They are, laughed Hale, for a bachelor like me. Huh? said June. Later they ran upon a yellow Adler's tongue in the hollow of each blossom guarded by a pair of ear-like leaves, Dutchman's breeches, and wild, bleeding hearts, a name that appealed greatly to the fancy of the romantic little lady. And thus together they followed the footsteps of that spring. And while she studied the flowers, Hale was studying the loveliest flower of them all. Little June. About ferns, plants, and trees as well, he told her all he knew, and there seemed nothing in the skies, the green world of the leaves, or the underworld at her feet, to which she was not magically responsive.
Indeed, Hale had never seen a man, woman, or child so eager to learn, and one day, when she had apparently reached the limit of inquiry, she grew very thoughtful, and he watched her in silence, a long while. "'What's the matter, June?' he asked finally. "'I'm just wondering why. I'm always asking why,' said little June. She was learning in school, too, and she was happier there now, for there had been no more open teasing of the new pupil. Bob's championship saved her from that, and thereafter school changed straightaway for June. Before that day, she had kept apart from her school fellows at recess times as well as in the schoolroom. Two or three of the girls had made friendly advances to her, but she had shyly repelled them.
Why, she hardly knew, and it was her lonely custom at recess time to build a playhouse at the foot of a great beach with moss, broken bits of bottles, stones. Once she found it torn to pieces, and from the look on the face of the tall mountain boy, Cal Heaton, who had grinned at her when she went up for her first lesson, and who was now Bob Sarcenae, she knew that he was the guilty one. Again, a day or two later, it was destroyed, and when she came down from the woods almost in tears, Bob happened to meet her in the road, and he made her tell the trouble she was in. Straightway, he charged the trespasser with the deed, and was lied to for his pains. So, after school that day, he slipped up on the hill with the little girl and helped her rebuild again.
"'Now, I'll lay for him,' said Bob, "'and catch him at it.' All right," said June, and she looked both her worry and her gratitude, so that Bob understood both, and he answered both with a nonchalant wave of one hand. "'Never you mind, and don't you tell Mr. Hale,' and June, in dumb acquiescence, crossed her heart and body. But the mountain boy was wary, and for two or three days the playhouse was undisturbed, and so Bob himself laid a trap. He mounted his horse immediately after school, rode past the mountain lad who was on his way home, crossed the river, made a wide detour at a gallop, and hitching his horse in the woods, came to the playhouse from the other side of the hill. And half an hour later, when the pale little teacher came out of the schoolhouse, he heard grunts and blows and scuffling up in the woods.
And when he ran toward the sound, the bodies of two of his pupils rolled into sight. Clenched fiercely with torn clothes and bleeding faces, Bob on top with the mountain boy's thumb in his mouth, and his own fingers gripped about his antagonist's throat. Neither paid any attention to the schoolmaster, who pulled at Bob's coat unwaveringly, and with horror at his ferocity. Bob turned his head, shook it as well as the thumb in his mouth would let him, and went on gripping the throat under him and pushing the head that belonged to it on the ground. The mountain boy's tongue showed, and his eyes bulged. "'Nope!' he yelled. Bob rose and told his story, and the schoolmaster from New England gave them a short lecture on gentleness and Christian charity, and fixed on each the awful penalty of staying in after school for an hour every day for a week.
Bob grinned. "'All right, professor. It was worth it,' he said. But the mountain lad shuffled silently away. An hour later, Hale saw the boy with a swollen lip, one eye black, and the other as merry as ever, but after that there was no more trouble for June. Bob had made his promise good, and gradually she came into the games with her fellows thereafter, while Bob stood or sat aside, encouraging, but taking no part. For was he not a member of the police force? Indeed, he was already known far and wide as the infant of the guard. And always he carried a whistle, and usually outside the schoolhouse a pistol bumped his hip, while a Winchester stood in one corner of his room, and a billy dangled by his mantelpiece.
The games were new to June, and often Hale would stroll up to the schoolhouse to watch them. Prisoner's base, skipping the rope, ante over, cracking the whip, and lifting the gate, and it pleased him to see how lithe and active his little protodier was, and more than a match in strength even for the boys who were near her size. June had to take the penalty of her greenness, too. When she was introduced to the king and queen, and bumped the ground between the make-believe sovereigns, or got a cup of water in her face, when she was trying to see stars through a pipe, and the boys pinned her dress to the bench through a crack, and once she walked into school with a placard on her back which read, Junebug.
But she was so good-natured that She fast became a favorite. Indeed, it was noticeable to Hale as well as Bob that Carl Heaton, the mountain boy, seemed always to get next to June in the tugs of war, and one morning June found an apple on her desk. She swept the room with a glance and met Carl's guilty flush, and, though she ate the apple, she gave him no thanks, in word, look, or manner. It was curious to Hale, moreover, to observe how June's instinct deftly led her to avoid the mistakes in dress that characterized the groupings of other girls who, like her, were in a stage of transition. They wore gaudy combs and green skirts with red waist, their clothes bunched at the hips, and to their shoes and hands they paid no attention at all.
None of these things were June, and Hale did not know that the little girl had linked her fellows with one bound. Had taken Miss Ann Saunders as her model and was climbing up on the pedestal where that lady justly stood. The two had not become friends that Hale hoped. June was always silent and reserved when the older girl was around, but there was never a move of the latter's hand or foot or lip or eye that the new pupil failed to see. Miss Ann rallied Hale no little about her. But he laughed good-naturedly and asked why she could not make friends with June. She's jealous. said Miss Saunders. Ann Hale ridiculed the idea, for not one sign since she came to the gap had she shown him. It was the jealousy of a child she had once betrayed, and that she had outgrown, he thought.
But he never knew how June stood behind the curtains of her window, with a hungry suffering in her face and eyes, to watch Hale and Miss Ann ride by, and he never guessed that concealment was but a sign of the dawn of womanhood that was breaking within her. And she gave no hint of that breaking dawn until one day early in May, when she heard a wood-thrush for the first time with Hale, for it was the bird she loved best, and always its silver floating would stop her in her tracks and send her into dreamland. Hale had just broken a crimson flower from its stem and held it out to her. Here's another of the wan ones, June. Do you know what that is? It's—she paused for correction, with her lips drawn severely in the precision.
It's—a mountain poppy. Pap says it kills goslings. Rice danced, for she was in a merry mood, and she put both hands behind her. If you're any kin to a goose, you'd better drap it. That's a good one, laughed Hale, but it's so lovely I'll take the risk. I won't drop it. Drop it. caught June with a quick upward look, and then to fix the word in her memory, she repeated, Drop it, drop it, drop it. Got it now, June. Uh-huh. It was then that a wood thrush voiced the crowning joy of spring, and with slowly filling eyes, she asked its name. That bird, she said slowly with a breaking voice, sung just that-a-way the morning my sister died. She turned to him with a wondering smile. "'Somehow, it don't make me so miserable like it used to.' Her smile passed while she looked.
She caught both hands to her heaving breast, and a wild intensity burned suddenly in her eyes. "'Why, June, it ain't nothing,' she choked out, and she turned hurriedly ahead of him down the path. Startled, Hale had dropped the crimson flower to his feet. He saw it, and he let it lie. Meanwhile, rumors were brought in that the Fallons were coming over from Kentucky to wipe out the guard, and so straight were they sometimes that the guard was kept perpetually on watch. Once, while the members were at a target practice, the shout arose, "'The Kentuckians are coming! The Kentuckians are coming!' And a double-quick the guard rushed back to find it a false alarm, and to see men laughing at them in the street.
The truth was that while the Falins had a general hostility against the guard, their particular enmity was concentrated on John Hale, as he discovered when June was to take her first trip home one Friday afternoon. Hale meant to carry it over, but the morning they were to leave, old Judd Tolliver came to the Gap himself. He did not want June to come home at that time, and he didn't think it was safe over there for Hale just then. Some of the Falins had been seen hanging around Lonesome Cove for the purpose. Judd believed of getting a shot at the man who had kept young Dave from falling into their hands, and Hale saw that by that act he had, as Bud said, arrayed himself with the Tollivers in the feud.
In other words, he was a Tolliver himself now, and as such, the Falins meant to treat him. Hale rebelled against the restriction, for he had started some work in Lonesome Cove and was preparing a surprise over there for June. But old Judd said, "'Jud, wait a while,' and he said it so seriously that Hale, for a while, took his advice. So June stayed at the gap, with little disappointment apparently, that she could not visit home, and as spring passed and the summer came on, the little girl budded and opened like a rose. To the pretty school teacher, She was a source of endless interest and wonder. For a while, the little girl was reticent and aloof. Miss Saunders felt herself watched and studied in and out of school, and Hale often had to smile at June's unconscious imitation of her teacher in speech, manners, and dress.
And all the time her hero-wishup of Hale went on, fed by the talk of the boarding-house, her fellow-pupils, and the town at large. It had fairly thrilled her to know that, to the Falun's, He was now a toliver himself. Sometimes Hale would get her a saddle, and then June would usurp Miss Anne's place in a horseback ride up through the gap to see the first blooms of the purple rhododendron on Bee Rock, or up to Morris's farm on Powell's Mountain, from which, with a glass, you could see the lonesome pine. And all the time she worked at her studies tirelessly, and when she was done with her lessons, she read the fairy books that Hale got for her. Read them until Paul and Virginia fell into her hands, and then there were no more fairy stories for little June.
Often, late at night, Hale from the porch of his cottage could see the light of her lamp, sending its beam across the dark water of the mill-pond. And finally he got worried by the paleness of her face, and sent her to the doctor. She went unwillingly, and when she came back she reported placidly that, organically, she was all right. the doctor said. But Hale was glad that vacation would soon come. At the beginning of the last week of school, he brought a little present for her from New York, a slender necklace of gold with a little reddish stone pendant that was the shape of a cross. Hale pulled the trinket from his pocket as they were walking down the riverbank at sunset, and the little girl quivered like an aspen leaf in a sudden puff of wind.
It's a fairy stone. She cried excitedly. Why, where on earth did you? Why, Sister Sallie told me about them, she said. Folks found them everywhere over here in Virginia. And all her life she was a-wishing for one, and she could never get it. Her eyes filled. Seemed like everything she wanted is a-coming to me. Do you know the story of it, too? asked Hale. June shook her head. Sister Sallie said it was a luck piece. "'Nuhin could happen to ye when ye carryin it, but I was awful bad luck if ye lost it." Hale put it around her neck and fastened the clasp, and June kept hold of the little cross with one hand. "'Well, you mustn't lose it,' he said. "'No, no, no,' she repeated breathlessly, and Hale told her the pretty story of the stone as they strolled back to supper.
The little crosses were to be found only in a certain valley in Virginia, so perfect in shape that they seemed to have been chiseled by hand, and they were a great mystery to the man who knew all about rocks, the geologist. "'The ge-o-lo-gist,' repeated June. "'These men said there was no crystallization, nothing like them,' amended Hale, "'elsewhere in the world, and that just as crosses were as different of shapes, Roman, Maltese, and St. Andrews, so too,' These crosses were found in all these different shapes, and the myth, the story, was that this little valley was once inhabited by fairies. June's eyes lighted, for it was a fairy story after all, and that when a strange messenger brought them the news of Christ's crucifixion, they wept, and their tears as they fell to the ground were turned into tiny crosses of stone.
Even the Indians had some queer feeling about them, and for a long, long time. People who found them had used them as charms to bring good luck and ward off harm. "'And that's for you,' he said, "'because you've been such a good little girl and have studied so hard. School's most over now, and I reckon you'll be right glad to get home again.' June made no answer, but at the gate she looked suddenly up at him. "'Have you got one, too?' she asked, and she seemed much disturbed when Hale shook his head. "'Well, I'll get you one some day.' All right," laughed Hale. There was again something strange in her manner as she turned suddenly from him, and what it meant he was soon to learn. It was the last week of school, and Hale had just come down from the woods behind the schoolhouse at the little recess time.
In the afternoon, the children were playing games outside the gate, and Bob and Miss Anne and the little professor were leaning on the fence watching them. The little man raised his hand to halt Hale on the plank sidewalk. "'Been waiting to see you.'" He said in his dreamy, abstracted way. You prophesied, you know, that I should be proud of your little protge some day. And I am indeed. She is the most remarkable pupil I have yet seen here. And I have about come to the conclusion that there is no quicker native intelligence in our country than you shall find in the children of these mountaineers, Miss Anne was gazing at the children with an expression that turned Hale's eyes that way, and the professor checked his harangue.
Something had happened. They had been playing Ring around the rosy, and June had been caught. She stood scarlet and tense, and the cry was, "'Who's your beau? Who's your beau?' And still she stood with tight lips flushing. "'You gotta tell, you gotta tell.' The mountain boy, Cal Heaton, was grinning with a fetecious consciousness, and even Bob put his hands in his pockets and took on an uneasy smile. "'Who's your beau?' came the chorus again. The lips opened almost in a whisper, but all could hear. "'Jack!' Jack who?' But June looked around and saw the four at the gate. Almost staggering, she broke from the crowd and, with one forearm across her scarlet face, rushed past them into the schoolhouse.
Miss Anne looked at Hale's amazed face, and she did not smile. Bob turned respectfully away, ignoring it all. And the little professor, whose life purpose was psychology, murmured in his ignorance, "'R-r-r-markable, r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r- Through that afternoon, June kept her hot face close to her books. Bob never so much as glanced her way, little gentleman that he was. But the one time she lifted her eyes, she met the mountain lads bent in a stupor gaze upon her. In spite of her apparent studiousness, however, she missed her lesson, and automatically the little professor told her to stay in after-school and recite to Miss Saunders.
And so June and Miss Anne sat in the schoolroom alone, the teacher reading a book, and the pupil, her tears unshed, with her sullen face bent over her lesson. In a few moments the door opened, and the little professor thrust in his head. The girl had looked so hurt and tired when he spoke to her that some strange sympathy moved him, mystified though he was, to say gently now, and with a warm smile that was rare with him. You might excuse June, I think, Miss Saunders, and let her recite some time tomorrow, and gently he closed the door. Miss Anne rose. Very well, June, she said quietly. June rose too, gathering up her books, and as she passed the teacher's platform, she stopped and looked her full in the face.
She said not a word, and the tragedy between the woman and the girl was played in silence, for the woman knew from the searching gaze of the girl and the black defiance in her eyes, as she stalked out of the room, that her own flush had betrayed her secret, as plainly as the girl's words had told hers.
Through his office window, a few minutes later, Hale saw June pass swiftly into the house. In a few minutes she came swiftly out again and went back swiftly toward the schoolhouse. He was so worried by the tense look in her face that he could work no more, and in a few minutes he threw his papers down and followed her. When he turned the corner, Bob was coming down the street with his cap on the back of his head and swinging his books by a strap, and the boy looked a little conscious when he saw Hale coming. "'Have you seen June?' Hale asked. "'No, sir,' said Bob, immensely relieved. "'Did you come up this way?' I don't know, but—Bob turned and pointed to the green dome of a big breach. "'Think you'll find her at the foot of that tree,' he said.
"'That's where her playhouse is, and that's where she goes when she—that's where she usually goes.' "'Oh, yes,' said Hale, her playhouse. "'Thank you.' "'Not all, sir.' Hale went on, turned from the path, and climbed noiselessly. When he caught sight of the beach, he stopped still. June stood against it like a wood nymph, just emerged from its sun-dappled trunk, stood stretched to her full height, her hands behind her, her hair tossed, her throat tense under the dangling little cross, her face uplifted. At her feet, the playhouse was scattered to pieces. She seemed listening to the love calls of a wood thrush that came faintly through the still woods, and then he saw that she heard nothing, saw nothing, that she was in a dream as deep as sleep.
Hale's heart throbbed as he looked. "'June!' called softly. She did not hear him, and when he called again, she turned her face, unstartled, and moving her posture not at all. Hale pointed to the scattered playhouse. "'I done it,' she said fiercely. "'I done it myself!' Her eyes burned steadily into his, even while she lifted her hands to her hair, as though she were only vaguely conscious that it was all undone. "'You hear me?' she cried, and before he could answer, "'She hear me!' and again, not waiting for a word from him, she cried still more fiercely, "'I don't care! I don't care! Who knows?' Her hands were trembling. She was biting her quivering lip to keep back the starting tears, and Hale rushed toward her and took her in his arms.
"'June, June,' he said brokenly. "'You mustn't, little girl. I'm proud, proud, my little sweetheart.' She was clinging to him and looking up into his eyes, and he bent his head slowly. Their lips met, and the man was startled. He knew now it was no child that answered him. Hale walked long that night in the moonlit woods, up and around Imboden Hill, along a shallow, haunted path between silvery beech trunks, past the big hole in the earth from which dead trees tossed out their crooked arms as if in torment, and to the top of the ridge under which the valley slept, and above which the dark bulk of Powell's Mountain rose. It was absurd, but he found himself strangely stirred. She was a child, he kept repeating to himself, in spite of the fact that he knew she was no child among her own people, and that mountain girls were even wives who were younger still.
Still, she did not know what she felt. How could she? and she would get over it. And then came the sharp stab of a doubt. Would he want her to get over it? Frankly and with wonder he confessed to himself that he did not know. He did not know. But again, why bother? He had meant to educate her anyhow. That was the first step, no matter what happened. June must go out into the world to school. He would have plenty of money. Her father would not object, and June need never know. He could include for her an interest in her own father's coal lands that he meant to buy, and she could think that it was her own money that she was using. So, with a sudden rush of gladness from his brain to his heart, he recklessly yoked himself, then and there, under all responsibility for that young life, and the eager, sensitive soul that already lighted it so radiantly.
And June? Her nature had opened precisely as the bud and flower that spring. The mother of magicians had touched her as impartially as she had touched them with the fairy wand, and as unconsciously the little girl had answered as a young dove to any cooing mate. With this, Hale did not reckon, and this June could not know. For a while that night she lay in a delicious tremor. Listening to the bird-like chorus of the little frogs in the marsh, the booming of the big ones in the mill-pond, the water pouring over the dam with the sound of a low wind, and, as had all the sleeping things of the earth about her, she, too, sank to happy sleep.
-
16 16 - Chapter 16 18:54
The insweep of the outside world was broadening its current now. The Improvement Company had been formed to encourage the growth of the town. A safe was put in the back part of a furniture store behind a wooden partition, and a bank was started. Up through the gap and toward Kentucky, more entries were driven into the coal, and on the Virginia side were signs of stripping for iron ore. A furnace was coming in just as soon as the railroad could bring it in, and the railroad was pushing ahead with genuine vigor. Speculators were trooping in, and the town had been divided off into lots, a few of which had already changed hands. One agent had brought in a big steel safe and a tent, and was buying coal-lands right and left.
More young men drifted in from all points of the compass. The tent hotel was put at the foot of Imboden Hill, and of nights there were under it much poker and song. The lilt of a definite optimism was in every man's step, and the light of hope was in every man's eye. And the guard went to its work in earnest. Every man now had his Winchester, his revolver, his billy, and his whistle. Drilling and target shooting became a daily practice. Bob, who had been a year in a military school, was drill-master for the recruits, and very gravely he performed his duties and put them through the skirmisher's drill, advancing in rushes, throwing themselves in the new grass, and very gravely he commended one enthusiast, none other than the Honorable Samuel Budd, who, rather than lose his position in line, threw himself into a pool of water.
All to the surprise, scorn, and anger of the mountain on lookers, who dwelled about the town. Many were the comments the members of the guard heard from them, even while they were at drill. I'd like to see one of them fellers hit me with one of them locust posts. Ha! I could take two good men and run the whole batch out of the county. Look at them dudes and furriners. They come into our country, and they're trying to larn us how to run it. Our boys are only trying to have their little fun. They don't mean nothing, but someday some full young guard'll hurt somebody, and then they'll be held to pay.
Hale could not help feeling considerable sympathy for their point of view, particularly when he saw the mountaineers watching the guard at target practice, each volunteer policeman with his back to the target, and at the word of command wheeling and firing six shots in rapid succession. And he did not wonder at their snorts of scorn at such bad shooting, and their open anger that the guard was practicing for them. But sometimes he got an unexpected recruit. One bully, who had been conspicuous in the brickyard trouble, after watching a drill, went up to him with a grin. "'Hell,' he said cheerily, "'I believed you fellers are going to have more fun than we are. And dangd if I don't jine you, if you'll let me.' Sure," said Hill.
And others, who might have been bad men, became members, and, thus getting a vent for their energies, were as enthusiastic for the law as they might have been against it. Of course, the antagonistic element in the town lost no opportunity to plague and harass the guard, and after the destruction of the blind Tigers, mischief was naturally concentrated in the high-licensed saloons, Particularly in the one run by Jack Woods, whose local power for evil and cackling laugh seemed to mean nothing else than close personal communion with old Nick himself. Passing the door of his saloon one day, Bob saw one of Jack's customers trying to play pool with a Winchester in one hand and an open knife between his teeth, and the boy stepped in and halted.
The man had no weapon concealed, and was making no disturbance. And Bob did not know whether or not he had the legal right to arrest him. So he turned, and while he was standing in the door, Jack winked at his customer, who, with a grin, put the back of his knife-blade between Bob's shoulders, and, pushing, closed it. The boy looked over his shoulder without moving a muscle, but the Honorable Samuel O'Budd, who came in at that moment, pinioned the fellow's arms from behind, and Bob took his weapon away. "'Pel,' said the mountaineer, "'I didn't aim to hurt the little feller. I just wanted to see if I could skeer him.' "'Well, brother, "'tis scarce a merry jest,' quoth the Honorable Sam, and he looked sharply at Jack through his big spectacles as the two led the men off to the calaboos, for he suspected that the saloon-keeper was at the bottom of the trick.
Jack's time came only the next day. He had regarded it as the limit of indignity when an ordinance was up that nobody should blow a whistle except a member of the guard, and it was great fun for him to have some drunken customer blow a whistle and then stand in his door and laugh at the policeman running in from all directions. That day Jack tried the whistle himself, and Hale ran down. "'Who did that?' he asked. "'Jack felt bold that morning. I blowed it.' Hale thought for a moment the ordinance against blowing a whistle had not yet been passed, but he made up his mind that under the circumstances Jack's blowing was a breach of the peace, since the guard had adopted that signal. So he said, "'You mustn't do that again.' Jack had doubtless been going through precisely the same mental process, and on the nice legal point involved he seemed to differ.
"'I'll blow it when I damn please,' he said. Blow it again, and I'll arrest you," said Hale. Jack blew. He had his right shoulder against the corner of his door at the time, and when he raised the whistle to his lips, Hale drew and covered him before he could make another move. Wood backed slowly into his saloon to get behind his counter. Hale saw his purpose, and he closed in, taking great risk, as he always did, to avoid bloodshed. And there was a struggle. Jack managed to get his pistol out, But Hale caught him by the wrist, and held the weapon away, so that it was harmless as far as he was concerned. But a crowd was gathering at the door toward which the saloon-keeper's pistol was pointed, and he feared that somebody out there might be shot, so he called out, Drop that pistol!
The order was not obeyed, and Hale raised his right hand high above Jack's head and dropped the butt of his weapon on Jack's skull, hard. Jack's head dropped back between his shoulders, his eyes closed, and his pistol clicked on the floor. Hill knew how serious a thing a blow was in that part of the world, and what excitement it would create, and he was uneasy at Jack's trial, for fear that the saloon-keeper's friends would take the matter up. But they didn't, and, to the surprise of everybody, Jack quietly paid his fine. And thereafter, the guard had little active trouble from the town itself, for it was quite plain there, at least, that the guard meant business.
Across Black Mountain, old Dave Tulliver and old Buck Fellon had got well of their wounds by this time, and, though each swore to have vengeance against the other as soon as he was able to handle Winchester, both factions seemed waiting for that time to come. Moreover, the felons, because of a rumour that bad Ruth Tolliver might come back, and because of Devil Judd's anger at their attempt to capture young Dave, grew wary and rather pacificatory. And so, beyond a little quarrelling, a little threatening, and the exchange of a harmless shot or two, sometimes in banter, sometimes in earnest, nothing had been done. Sternly, however, though the felons did not know the fact, Devil Judd continued to hold aloof, in spite of the pleadings of young Dave, and so confident was the old man in the balance of power that lay with him that he sent June word that he was coming to take her home.
Anne, in truth, with Hale going away again on a business trip, and Bob, too, gone back home to the bluegrass, and school closed, the little girl was glad to go, and she waited for her father's coming eagerly. Miss Anne was still there, to be sure. And if she too had gone, June would have been more content. The quiet smile of that astute young woman had told Hale plainly, and somewhat to his embarrassment, that she knew something had happened between the two. But that smile she never gave to June. Indeed, she never encountered aught else than the same silent searching gaze from the strangely mature little creature's eyes, and when those eyes met the teacher's, Always June's hand would wander unconsciously to the little cross at her throat, as though to invoke its aid against anything that could come between her and its giver.
Purple rhododendrons on Beer Rock had come and gone, and the pink-flecked laurels were in bloom, when June fed forth one sunny morning of her own birth-month behind old Jud Tolliver, home. Back up through the wild gap they rode in silence. Past Beer Rock, out of the chasm, and up the little valley toward the trail of the lonesome pine, into which the father's old sorrel nag, with a switch of her sun-burnt tail, turned leftward. June leaned forward a little, and there was the crest of the big tree, motionless in the blue high above, and sheltered by one big white cloud. It was the first time she had seen the pine, since she had first left it. And little tremblings went through her, from her bare feet to her bonneted head.
Thus was she unclad, for Hale had told her that, to avoid criticism, she must go home clothed just as she was when she left Lonesome Cove. She did not quite understand that, and she carried her new clothes in a bundle in her lap, but she took Hale's word unquestioned. So she wore her crimson homespun and her bonnet, with her bronze-gold hair gathered under it in the same old psyche knot. She must wear her shoes, she told Hale, until she got out of town, else someone might see her. But Hale had said she would be leaving too early for that, and so she had gone from the gap as she had come into it, with unmittened hands and bare feet. The soft wind was very good to those dangling feet, and she itched to have them on the green grass or in the cool waters through which the old horse splashed.
Yes, she was going home again, the same June, as far as the mountain eyes could see, though she had grown perceptibly, and her little face had blossomed from her heart almost into a woman's. But she knew that while her clothes were the same, they covered quite another girl. Time wings slowly for the young, and when the sensations are many and the experiences are new, Slowly even for all, and thus there was a double reason why it seemed an age to June, since her eyes at last rested on the big pine. Here was the place where Hill had put his big black horse into a dead run, and as vivid a thrill of it came back to her now as had been the thrill of the race. Then they began to climb laboriously up the rocky creek, The water singing a joyous welcome to her along the path, ferns and flowers nodding to her from dead leaves and rich mold and peeping at her from crevices between the rocks on the creek banks as high up as the level of her eyes, up under bending branches full-leaved, with the warm sunshine darting down through them upon her as she passed, and making a playfellow of her sunny hair.
Here was the place where she had got angry with Hale. had slid from his horse and stormed with tears. What a little fool she had been when Hale had meant only to be kind. He was never anything but kind, Jack was. Dear, dear Jack. That wouldn't happen no more, she thought. A straightway she corrected that thought. It won't happen any more, she said aloud. What did you say, June? The old man lifted his bushy beard from his chest and turned his head. "'Nothing, Dad,' she said, and old Judd, himself in a deep study, dropped back into it again. How often she had said that to herself, that it would happen no more. She had stopped saying it to Hale, because he laughed and forgave her, and seemed to love her mood, whether she cried from joy or anger, and yet—' She kept on doing both, just the same.
Several times Devil Judd stopped to let his horse rest, and each time, of course, the wooded slopes of the mountains stretched downwards in longer sweeps of summer green, and across the widening valley, the tops of the mountains beyond dropped nearer to the straight level of her eyes. While beyond them, faster blue bulks became visible, and ran on and on, as they always seemed, To the farthest limits of the world. Even out there, Hill had told her, she would go some day. The last curving upsweep came finally, and there stood the big pine, majestic, unchanged, and murmuring in the wind, like the undertone of a far-off sea. As they passed the base of it, she reached out her hand and let the tips of her fingers brush caressingly across its trunk.
Turned quickly for a last look at the sunlit valley and the hills of the outer world, and then the two passed into a green gloom of shadow and thick leaves that shot her heart in as suddenly as though some human hand had clutched it. She was going home, to see Bub and Loretta and Uncle Billy and Old Hun and her stepmother and Dave, and yet she felt vaguely troubled. The valley on the other side was in dazzling sunshine. She had seen that. The sun must still be shining over there. It must be shining above her over here, for here and there shot a sunbeam message from that outer world down through the leaves, and yet it seemed that black night had suddenly fallen about her, and helplessly she wandered about it all, with her hands gripped tight and her eyes wide.
But the mood was gone when they emerged at the deadening on the last spur, and she saw a lonesome cove and the roof of her little home peacefully asleep in the same sun that shone on the valley over the mountain. Color came to her face, and her heart beat faster. At the foot of the spur, the road had been widened and showed signs of heavy hauling. There was sawdust in the mouth of the creek, and from coal dust the water was black. The ring of axes and the shouts of ox-drivers came from the mountain-side. Up the creek, above her father's cabin, three or four houses were being built of fresh boards, and there, in front of her, was a new store. To a fence one side of it, two horses were hitched, and on one horse was a side-saddle.
Before the door stood the Red Fox and Uncle Billy, the miller, who peered at her for a moment through his big spectacles, and gave her a wondering shout of welcome that brought her cousin Loretta to the door, where she stopped a moment, anchored with surprise. Over her shoulder appeared her cousin Dave, and June saw his face darken while she looked. "'Why, honey,' said the old miller, "'have you really come home again?' while Loretta simply said, "'My lord,' and came out and stood with her hands on her hips, looking at June.' Why, ye ain't a bit changed. I knowed ye wasn't goin to put on our airs like Dave there said. She turned on Dave, who, with a surly shrug, wheeled and went back into the store.
Uncle Billy was going home. Come down to see us right away now, he called back. Oh, Hans might not crazy to gick your eyes on ye. All right, Uncle Billy, said June. Early to-morrow. The red fox did not open his lips. But his pale eyes searched the girl from head to foot. "'Git down, June,' said Loretta, "'and I'll walk up to the house, Wiggy.' "'June slid down, Devil Judd started the old horse, "'and as the two girls with their arms about each other's waists followed, "'the wolfish side of the red fox's face lifted in an ironical snarl. Bub was standing at the gate, and when he saw his father riding home alone, his wistful eyes filled, and his cry of disappointment brought the stepmother to the door.
"'Where's June?' he cried. And June heard him, and loosening herself from Loretta, she ran round the horse and had Bub in her arms. Then she looked up into the eyes of her stepmother. The old woman's face looked kind. So kind— that for the first time in her life June did what her father could never get her to do. She called her Mammy, and then she gave that old woman the surprise of her life. She kissed her. Right away she must see everything, and Bub, in ecstasy, wanted to pilot her around to see the new calf and the new pigs and the new chickens, but dumbly June looked to a miracle that had come to pass to the left of the cabin. A flower garden. The like of which she had seen only in her dreams.
-
17 17 - Chapter 17 19:10
Twice her lips opened soundlessly and dazed. She could only point dumbly. The old stepmother laughed. Jack Hale done that. He pestered your pap to let him do it for you, and anything Jack Hill wants from your pap he gets. I thought it was plumb foolishness, but he's got things to eat planted there, too, and I declare it's right pretty. That wonderful garden. June started for it on a run. There was a broad grass walk, down through the middle of it, And there were narrow grass-walks running sideways, just as they did in the gardens which Hale told her he had seen in the outer world. The flowers were planted in raised beds, and all the ones that she had learned to know and love at the Gap were there.
And many more besides, the hollyhocks, bachelor's buttons, and marigolds. She had known all her life—the lilacs, touch-me-nots, tulips, and narcissus. She had learned to know in gardens at the Gap. Two rose-bushes were in bloom, And there were strange grasses and plants and flowers that Jack would tell her about when he came. One side was sentinel with sunflowers, and another side by transplanted laurel and rhododendrum shrubs, and hidden in a plant and flower-bordered squares were the vegetables that won her stepmother's tolerance of Hale's plan. Through and through, June walked, her dark eyes flashing joyously here and there, when they were not a little dimmed with tears, with Loretta following her unsympathetic in appreciation.
Wondering that June should be making such a fuss about a lot of flowers, but envious withal when she half guessed the reason, an impatient Bud eager to show her other births and changes, and over and over, all the while, June was whispering to herself, My garden, my garden. When she came back to the porch after a tour through all that was new or had changed, Dave had brought his horse and Loretta's to the gate. No, he wouldn't come in, and— Rest a spell? They must be gettin' long home, he said shortly, and old Judd Tolliver insisted that he should stay to dinner, and Dave tied the horses to the fence and walked to the porch, not lifting his eyes to June. Straightway, the girl went into the house to help her stepmother with dinner, but the old woman told her she reckon she needn't startin' yet, adding in a quarrelous tone, June knows so well.
"'I've been mighty poorly, and there'll be a mighty lot for you to do now.' So with this direful prophecy in her ears, the girl hesitated. The old woman looked at her closely. "'You ain't a bit changed,' she said. They were the words Loretta had used, and in the voice of each was the same strange tone of disappointment. June wondered. Were they sorry she had not come back? Putting on airs and fussed up with ribbons and feathers, that they might hear her pick to pieces and perhaps do some of the picking themselves. Not Loretta, surely, but the old stepmother? June left the kitchen and sat down just inside the door. The Red Fox and two other men had sauntered up from the store, and all were listening to his quavering chat.
"'I see'd a vision last night, and there's trouble a-coming in these mountains. The Lord told me so, straight from the clouds.' These railroads and coal miners is a-goin' to raise taxes so that a poor man will have to sell his hogs and his corn to pay him and have nothing left to keep him from starvin' to death. Them police fellers over there, the gap is a-stirin' up strife and a-runnin' things over there as though the earth was made for them and the citizens ain't goin' to stand for it. And this war's a-comin' and on there'll be shootin' and killin' Over there and over here. I seed all this devilment in a vision last night, as sure as I'm sitting here. Old Judd grunted, shifted his huge shoulders, parted his mustache and beard with two fingers, and spet through him.
Well, I reckon you didn't see no devilment, Red, that you won't take a hand in, if it comes. The other men laughed, but the red fox looked meek and lowly. I'm a servant of the Lord. He says do this, and I does it the best I know how. I goes about a-preaching the word in the wilderness, and a-healing the sick with soothin' arms and such. Making compacts with the devil, said old Judge shortly, when the eye of man is a-looking the other way. The left side of the red fox's face twitched in the faintest shadow of a snarl, but shaking his head, he kept still. Well, said Sam Barth, who was thin and long and sandy. I don't care what them feller do on the other side of the mountain, but what air they're going to be coming over here for?
Old Judd spoke again. Give you a job, if you wasn't too darn lazy to work. Eh, said the other man, who was dark swarthy and whose black eyebrows met across the bridge of his nose, that damned hell who's tearing up hell-fire here in the cove. The old man lifted his eyes, young Dave's face, wore a sudden malignant sympathy which made June clench her hands a little more tightly. "'What about him? You must have been over to the Gap lately, like Dave there. Did you get bored in the calaboose?' It was a random thrust, but it was accurate, and it went home, and there was silence for a while. Presently, old Judd went on. Taxes hain't goin' to be raised, and if they are, folks will be better able to pay him.
Then police fellers at the Gap don't bother nobody if he behaves himself. This war will start when it does start, and as for Hale, he's as square and as clever a fellow as I've ever seen. His word is just as good as his bond. I'm a-goin' to sell him this land. It'll be his'n, and he can do what he wants to do with it. I'm his friend, and I'm going to stay his friend as long as he goes on as he's going now, and I'm not going to see him bothered as long as he tends to his own business. The words fell slowly, and the weight of them rested heavily on all except on June. Her fingers loosened, and she smiled. The red fox rose, shaking his head. "'All right, Judd Tolliver,' he said warningly. "'Come in and get something to eat, Red.' No, I said I'll be getting along, and he went, still shaking his head.
The table was covered with an oilcloth, spotted with drippings from a candle. The plates and cups were thick, and the spoons were of pewter. The bread was soggy, and the bacon was thick and floating in grease. The men ate, and the women served, as in ancient days. They gobbled their food like wolves, and when they drank their coffee, the noise they made was painful to June's ears. There were no napkins. And when her father pushed his chair back, he wiped his dripping mouth with the back of his sleeve. And Loretta and the stepmother, they too, ate with their knives and used their fingers. Poor June quivered with a vague newborn disgust. Ah, had she not changed in ways they could not see.
June helped clear away the dishes. The old woman did not object to that. Listening to the gossip of the mountains, courtships, marriages, births, deaths, The growing hostility in the feud, the random killing of this man or that, Hale's doings in the lonesome cove. He's coming over here again next Saturday, said the old woman. Is he? said Loretta, in a way that made June turn sharply from her dishes toward her. She knew Hale was not coming, but she said nothing. The old woman was lighting her pipe. Yes, you'd better be over here in your best Bib and Tucker. Pshaw! said Loretta. But June saw two bright spots come into her pretty cheeks, and she herself burned inwardly. The old woman was looking at her.
"'Pairs like you're mighty quiet, June.' "'That's so,' said Loretta, looking at her too. June, still silent, turned back to her dishes. They were beginning to take notice after all, for the girl hardly knew that she had not opened her lips. Once only Dave spoke to her, and that was when Loretta said she must go. June was out in the porch, looking at the already beloved garden, and hearing his step, she turned. He looked her steadily in the eyes. She saw his gaze drop to the fairy stone on her throat, and a faint sneer appeared at his set mouth, a sneer for June's folly and what he thought was uppishness in the furnace like hail. "'So, ain't good enough for him just as you're here,' he said slowly.
He's got to make you all over again, so you'll be fitting for him.
He turned away without looking to see how deep his barbed shaft went, and, startled, June flushed to her hair. In a few minutes they were gone, Dave, without the exchange of another word with June and Loretta, with a parting cry that she would come back on Saturday. The old man went to the cornfield high above the cabin. The old woman Groaning with pains real and fancy, lay down on a creaking bed, and June, with Dave's wound rankling, went out with Bub to see the new doings in Lonesome Cove. The keys cackled before her, the hogfish darted like submarine arrows from rock to rock, and the willows bent in the same wistful way toward their shadows in the little stream. But its crystal depths were there no longer.
Floating sawdust whirled in eddies on the surface, and the water was black as soot. Here and there, the white belly of a fish lay upturned to the sun, for the cruel, deadly work of civilization had already begun. Further up the creek was a buzzing monster that, creaking and snorting with a flashing disk, rimmed with sharp teeth, fighting a savage way through a log, that screamed with pain as the brutal thing tore through its vitals, and gave up its life, each time with a ghostlike cry of agony. Further on, little houses were being built of fresh boards, and further on, the water of the creek got blacker still. June suddenly clutched Bud's arms. Two demons had appeared on a pile of fresh dirt above them, sooty, begrimed with black faces and black hands, and in the cap of each was a smoking little lamp.
"'Huh?' said Bub. "'Tain't nothin.' "'Hello, Bill,' called bravely. "'Hello, Bub,' answered one of the two demons. And both stared at the lovely little apparition who was staring with such naive horror at them. It was all very wonderful, though, and it was all happening in Lonesome Cove. But Jack Hale was doing it all, and therefore it was all right. Thought June, no matter what, Dave said. Moreover, the ugly spot on the great beautiful breast of the mother was such a little one after all, and June had no idea how it must spread. Above the opening for the mines, the creek was crystal clear as ever. The great hills were the same, and the sky and the clouds and the cabin and the fields of corn.
Nothing could happen to them, but if even they were wiped out by Hale's hand, she would have made no complaint. A wood-thrush flitted from a ravine as she and Bub went back down the creek, and she stopped with uplifted face to listen. All her life she had loved its song. And this was the first time she had heard it in Lonesome Cove since she had learned its name from Hale. She had never heard it thereafter without thinking of him, and she thought of him now while it was breathing out the very spirit of the hills, and she drew a long sigh, for already she was lonely and hungering for him. The song ceased, and a long, wavering cry came from the cabin.
Old Mother was calling the cows. It was near milking time, and with a vague uneasiness she hurried Bub home. She saw her father coming down from the cornfield. She saw the two cows come from the woods into the path that led to the barn, switching their tails and snatching mouthfuls from the bushes. As they swung down the hill, and when she reached the gate, her stepmother was standing on the porch with one hand on her hip, and the others shading her eyes from the sliding sun waiting for her. Already kindness and consideration were gone. Where you been, June? Hurry up now. You've had a long rest and spell while I've been a-working myself to death. It was the old tone and the old fierce rebellion rose within June.
But Hale had told her to be patient. She could not check the flash from her eyes, but she shut her lips tight on the answer that sprang to them, and without a word, She went to the kitchen for the milking pails. The cows had forgotten her. They eyed her with suspicion and were rusty. The first one kicked at her when she put her beautiful head against its soft flank. Her muscles had been in disuse and her hands were cramped, and her forearms ached before she was through, but she kept doggly at her task. Then she finished. Her father had fed the horses and was standing behind her. "'It's mighty good to have you back again, little gal.' It was not often that he smiled or showed tenderness, much less spoke it thus openly, and June was doubly glad that she had held her tongue.
Then she helped her stepmother get supper. The fire scorched her face that had grown unaccustomed to such heat, and she burned one hand, but she did not let her stepmother see even that. Again she noticed with aversion the heavy, thick dishes and the pewter spoons and the candle grease on the oilcloth. She put the dishes down, and while the old woman was out of the room, attacked the spots viciously. Again she saw her father and Bub ravishly gobbling their coarse food, while she and her stepmother served and waited, and she began to wonder. The woman sat at the table with the men over in the gap. Why not here? Then her father went silently to his pipe, and Bub to playing with the kitten at the kitchen door, while she and her mother ate with never a word.
Something began to stifle her, but she choked it down. There were the dishes to be cleared away and washed, and the pans and kettles to be cleaned. Her back ached, her arms were tired to the shoulders, and her burned hand quivered with pain when all was done. The old woman had let her do to the last few things alone, and had gone to her pipe. Both she and her father were sitting in silence on the porch when June went out there. Neither spoke to each other nor to her, and both seemed to be part of the awful stillness that engulfed the world. Bub fell asleep in the soft air, and June sat and sat and sat. That was all except for the stars that came out over the mountains and were slowly being sprayed over the sky and the pipings of frogs from the little creek.
Once the wind came with a sudden sweep up the river, and she thought she could hear the creak of— Uncle Billy's water wheeled, and smote her with sudden gladness. Not so much because it was a relief and because she loved the old miller, but such is the power of association, because she now loved the mill more. Loved it because the mill over at the gap had made her think more of the mill and the mouth of Lonesome Cove. A tapping vibrated through the railing on the porch on which her cheek lay. Her father was knocking the ashes from its pipe. A similar tapping sounded inside at the fireplace. The old woman had gone, and Bub was in bed, and she had heard neither move. The old man rose with a yawn.
"'I'm a lay down, June.' The girl rose. They all slept in one room. She did not dare to put on her nightgown. Her mother would see it in the morning. So she slept off her dress, as she had done all her life, and crawled into bed with Bub, who laid in the middle of it, and who grunted peevishly when she pushed him with some difficulty over to his side. There were no sheets, not even one, and the coarse blankets, which had a close acrid odor that she had never noticed before, seemed almost a scratcher's flesh. She had hardly been to bed that early since she had left home, and she lay sleepless, watching the firelight play hide-and-seek with the shadows, among the aged smoky rafters and flicker over the strings of dried things that hung from the ceiling.
In the other corner her father and stepmother snored heartily, and Bub beside her was in a nervous slumber that would not come to her that night, tired and aching as she was. So quietly, by and by, she slipped out of bed and out the door to the porch. The moon was rising, the radiant sheen of it had dropped down over the mountain side like a golden veil. and was lighting up the white rising mist that trailed the curves of the river. It sank below the still crest of the pines, beyond the garden, and dropped on until it illuminated, one by one, the dewy heads of the flowers. She rose and walked down the grassy path in her bare feet, through the silent fragrant emblems of the planter's thought of her, touching this flower and that with the tips of her fingers.
And when she went back, She bent to kiss one lovely rose, and as she lifted her head with a start of fear, the dew from its shining on her lips made her red mouth as flower-like and no less beautiful. A yell had shattered the quiet of the world—not the high fox-hunting yell of the mountains, but something new and strange. Up the creek were strange lights, a loud laugh shattered the succeeding stillness, a laugh she had never heard before in Lonesome Cove. Swiftly she ran back to the porch. Surely strange things were happening there. A strange spirit pervaded the cold, and the very air throbbed with premonitions. What was the matter with everything? What was the matter with her? She knew that she was lonely and that she wanted hail, but what else was it?
She shivered, and not alone from the chill night air, and puzzled and wondering and stricken at heart, she crept back to bed.
-
18 18 - Chapter 18 20:23
Pausing at the pine to let his big black horse blow a while, Hale mounted and rode slowly down the green and gold gloom of the ravine. In his pocket was a quaint little letter from June to John Hale, thanking him for the beautiful garden, saying she was lonely and wanting him to come soon. From the low flank of the mountain he stopped, looking down on the cabin in Lonesome Cove. It was a dreaming summer day. Trees, air, blue sky, and white cloud were all in a dream, and even the smoke lazing from the chimney seemed drifting away like the spirit of something human that cared little whither it might be born. Something crimson emerged from the door, and stopped in indecision on the steps of the porch.
It moved again, stopped at the corner of the house, and then, moving on with a purpose, stopped once more and began to flicker slowly to and fro like a flame. June was working in her garden. Hill thought he would halloo to her, and then he decided to surprise her, and he went on down, hitched his horse, and stole up to the garden fence. On the way he pulled up a bunch of weeds by the roots, and with them in his arms he noiselessly climbed the fence. June neither heard nor saw him. Her under lip was clenched tight between her teeth. The little cross swung violently at her throat, and she was so savagely wielding the light hoe he had given her that he thought at first she must be killing a snake, but she was only fighting to death every weed that dared to show its head.
Her feet and her head were bare, her face was moist and flushed, and her hair was a tumbled heap of what was to him the rarest gold under the sun. The wind was still, the leaves were heavy with the richness of full growth, bees were busy about June's head, and not another soul was in sight. "'Good morning, little girl,' he called cheerily. The hoe was arrested at the height of a vicious stroke, and the little girl whirled without a cry, but the blood from her pumping heart crimsoned her face and made her eyes shine with gladness. Her eyes went to her feet and her hands to her hair. "'You oughtn't to slip up and startle a lady that way,' she said with grave rebuke, and Hale looked humbled. "'Now you just sit there and wait till I come back.
No, no, I want you to stay just as you are. Honest?' Hale gravely crossed heart and body, and June gave out a happy little laugh, for he had caught that gesture, the favorite one, from her. Then suddenly—how long? She was thinking of what Dave said, but the subtle twist in her meaning passed Hill by. He raised his eyes to the sun, and June shook her head. "'You've got to go home for sundown.' She dropped her hoe and came over toward him. "'What you doing with them—those weeds?' "'Going to plant them in our garden. Hill had got a theory from a garden-book that the humble burdock, pigweed, and other lowly plants were good for ornamental effect.' And he wanted to experiment, but June gave a shrill whoop and felt a scornful laughter.
Then she snatched the weeds from him and threw them over the fence. Why, June? Not in my garden. Them stagga weeds, they kill cows. And she went off again. I reckon you'd better consult me about weeds next time. I don't know much about flowers, but I've knowed all my life about weeds. She laid so much emphasis on the word that Hale wondered for the moment if her words had a deeper meaning, but she went on. "'Ever spring I have to watch the cows for two weeks to keep them from eating those weeds.' Her self-corrections were always made gravely now, and Hale consciously ignored them, except when he had something to tell her that she ought to know. Everything, it seemed, she wanted to know. Do they really kill cows?
June snapped her fingers. Like that. "'But you just come on here,' she added with pretty imperiousness. "'I want to ax—ask you some things—what's that?' "'Scarlet sage.' "'Scarlet sage,' repeated June. "'And that?' "'Nasturtium. And that's oriental grass.' "'Nasturtium. Oriental. And what's that vine?' That comes from North Africa. They call it matrimonial vine. What for? asked June quickly. Because it clings so. Hale smiled, but June saw none of his humor. The married people she knew clung till the finger of death unclasped them. She pointed to a bunch of tall tropical-looking plants with great spreading leaves and big green-white stalks. They are called Palme Christi. What? That's Latin. It means hands of Christ," said Hale with reverence.
You see how the leaves are spread out? Don't they look like hands? Not much, said June frankly. What's Latin? Oh, that's a dead language that some people used a long, long time ago. What do folks use it nowadays for? Why don't they just say hands o' Christ? I don't know, he said helplessly. But maybe you'll study Latin some of these days. June shook her head. "'Getting your language is a big enough job for me,' she said, with such quaint seriousness that Hale couldn't laugh. She looked up suddenly. "'You've been a long time get—getting over here.' "'Yes, and now you want to send me home before sundown. I'm afear—I'm afraid for you. Have you got a gun?' Hale tapped his breast pocket. "'Always.
What are you afraid of?' The felons. She clenched her hands. "'I'd like to see one of them felons, Tetchy,' she added fiercely, and then she gave a quick look at the sun. "'You'd better go now, Jack. I'm afraid for you. Where's your horse?' Heel waved his hand. "'Down there?' "'All right, little girl,' he said. "'I ought to go anyway.' And to humor her, he started for the gate. There he bent to kiss her, but she drew back. "'I'm afraid of Dave,' she said. But she leaned on the gate and looked long at him with wistful eyes. "'Jack,' she said, and her eyes swam suddenly. "'It'll most kill me, but I reckon you'd better not come over here much. "'He'll make light of it all. Nonsense. I'm coming just as often as I can.' June smiled then.
"'All right. I'll watch out for you.' He went down the path, her eyes following him, and when he looked back from the spur, he saw her sitting in the porch and watching that she might wave him farewell.
Hale could not go over to Lonesome Cove much that summer, for he was away from the mountains a good part of the time, and it was a very wracking summer for June when he was not there. The stepmother was a stern taskmistress, and the girl worked hard, But no night passed that she did not spend an hour or more on her books, and by degrees she bribed and stormed Bub into learning his ABCs and digging at the blue-black spelling-book. But all through the day there were times when she could play with the boy in the garden, and every afternoon when it was not raining she would slip away to a little ravine behind the cabin, where a log had fallen across a little brook. And there, in the cool sun-pierced shadows, she would study, read, and dream, with the water bubbling underneath, and wood-thrushes singing overhead.
For Hale kept her well supplied with books. He had given her children's books at first, but she outgrew them when the first love-story fell into her hands, and then he gave her novels, good old ones, and the best of the new ones, and they were to her what water is to a thing athirst. But the happy days were when Hale was there. She had a thousand questions for him to answer whenever he came, about birds, trees, and flowers, and the things she read in her books. The words she could not understand in them she marked, so that she could ask their meaning, and it was amazing how her vocabulary increased. Moreover, she was always trying to use the new words she learned, and her speech was thus a quaint mixture of vernacular, self-corrections, and unexpected words.
Happening once to have a volume of keys in his pocket, he read some of it to her. And while she could not understand, the music of the lines fascinated her, and she had him leave that with her, too. She never tired hearing him tell of the places where he had been and the people he knew, and the music and plays he had heard and seen. And when he told her that she, too, should see all those wonderful things some day, her deep eyes took fire, and she dropped her head far back between her shoulders, and looked long at the stars that held but little more wonder for her than the world of which he told. But each time he was there, she grew noticeably shyer with him, and never once was the love theme between them taken up in open words.
Hale was reluctant, if only because she was still such a child, and if he took her hand, or put his own on her wonderful head, or his arm around her as they stood in the garden under the stars, he did it as to a child, though the leap in her eyes and the quickening of his own heart told him the lie that he was acting, rightly, to her and to himself. And no more now were there any breaking downs within her, There was only a calm faith that staggered him, and gave him an ever-mounting sense of his responsibility for whatever might, through the part he had taken in molding her life, be in store for her. When he was not there, life grew a little easier for her in time, because of her dreams, the patience that was built from them, and Hale's kindly words, the comfort of her garden and her books, and the blessed force of habit.
For, as time went on, she got consciously used to the rough life, the coarse food, and the rude ways of her own people and her own home. And though she relaxed not a bit in her own dainty cleanliness, the shrinking that she felt when she first arrived home came to her at longer and longer intervals. Once a week she went down to Uncle Billy's, where she watched the water-wheel dripping sun jewels into the sluice The kingfisher darting like a blue bolt upon his prey, and listening to the lullaby that the water played to the sleepy old mill, and stopping both ways to gossip with old hun in her porch under the honeysuckle vines. Uncle Billy saw the change in her, and he grew vaguely uneasy about her.
She dreamed so much, she was at times so restless, she asked so many questions he could not answer. and she failed to ask so many that were on the tip of her tongue. He saw that while her body was at home, her thoughts rarely were, and it all haunted him with a vague sense that he was losing her. But old Hun laughed at him, and told him he was an old fool, and to get another pair of specs, and maybe he could see that the little gal was in love. This started Uncle Billy, for he was so like a father to June that he was as slow as a father, in recognizing that his child had grown to such absurd maturity. But looking back to the beginning, how the little girl had talked of the foreigner who had come into Lonesome Cove all during the six months he was gone.
How gladly she had gone away to the gap to school! How anxious he was to go still farther away again! And remembering all the strange questions she asked him about things in the outside world of which he knew nothing, Uncle Billy shook his head in confirmation of his own conclusion, and with all his soul he wondered about Hale, what kind of a man he was, and what his purpose was with June. And of every man who passed his mill, he never failed to ask if he knew that a man Hale, and what he knew. All he had heard had been in Hale's favor, except from young Dave Tolliver, the Red Fox, or from any felon of the crowd which Hale had prevented from capturing Dave. Their statements bothered him, especially the Red Fox's evil hints and insinuations about Hale's purposes one day at the mill.
The miller thought of them all the afternoon and all the way home, and when he sat down at his fire, his eyes very naturally and simply rose to his old rifle over the door. And then he laughed to himself so loudly that old hon heard him. "'Are you going crazy, Billy?' she asked. "'What you studying about?' "'Nothing. I was just a-thinking Devil Judd wouldn't leave a grease-pot of him.' "'You're a-er going crazy? Who's him?' "'Er, nobody,' said Uncle Billy, and old hon turned with a shrug off her shoulders. She was tired of all this talk about the feud.
All that summer, young Dave Tolliver hung around Lonesome Cove. He would sit for hours in Devil Judd's cabin, rarely saying anything to June or to anybody, though the girl felt that she hardly made a move that he did not see, and while he disappeared when Hill came, after a surly grunt of acknowledgment to Hill's cheerful greeting, his perpetual espionage began to anger June. Never, however, that he put himself into words, until Hale's last visit, when the summer had waned and it was nearly time for June to go away again to school. As usual, Dave had left the house when Hale came, and an hour after Hale was gone, she went to the little ravine with a book in her hand. And there the boy was, sitting on her log, his elbows dug into his legs midway between thigh and knee, his chin in his hands, his slouched hat over his black eyes, every line of him picturing angry, sullen dejection.
She would have slipped away, but he heard her, and lifted his head and stared at her without speaking. Then he slowly got off the log and sat down on a moss-covered stone. "'Scuse me,' he said, with elaborate sarcasm. "'This being your schoolhouse over here,' And me not being a scholar, I reckon I'm in your way. How do you happen to know it's my schoolhouse? asked June quietly. I've seed you here. Just as I s'posed. You and him? Just as I s'posed, she repeated, and a spot of red came into each cheek. But we didn't see you. Young Dave laughed. Well, everybody don't always see me when I'm seeing them. "'No,' she said unsteadily. "'So, you've been sneakin' around through the woods, spyin' on me, sneakin' and spyin',' she repeated so searingly that Dave looked at the ground suddenly, picked up a pebble confusedly, and shot it in the water.
"'I had a mighty good reason,' he said doggedly. "'If he'd been up to some of his fern tricks,' June stamped the ground. Don't you think I can take care of myself? No, I don't. I never seed a girl that could with one of them fur'ners. Ha! she said scornfully. You seem to set a mighty big store by the decency of your own kin. Dave was silent. He ain't up to no tricks. And what do you reckon Dad'd be doing while you was protecting me?
Are you going away to school? he asked suddenly. June hesitated. "'Well, seein' as it's none o your business, I am. Are you goin to marry him?' "'He ain't axed me.' The boy's face turned red as a flame. "'Ye're honest with me, and now I'm goin to be honest with you. You ain't never goin to marry him.' "'Maybe you think I'm goin to marry you?' A mist of rage swept before the lad's eyes, so that he could hardly see. But he repeated steadily, "'You ain't goin to marry him.' June looked at the boy long and steadily, but his black eyes never wavered. She knew what he meant. "'An he kep the felons from killin' you,' she said, quivering with indignation at the shame of him. But Dave went on unheeding.
"'You poor little fool! Do ye reckon as how he's ever goin to ax you to marry him? What's he sendin' you away for?' "'Cause you ain't good enough for him. What's your pride? You ain't good enough for him," he repeated scathingly. June had grown calm now. "'I know it,' she said quietly. "'But I'm going to try to be.' Dave rose then in impotent fury and pointed one finger at her. His black eyes gleamed like a demon's, and his voice was hoarse with resolution and rage. But it was Tolliver against Tolliver now, And June answered him with contemptuous fearlessness, "'You ain't never goin' to marry him.' "'And he kept the felons from killin' ye.' "'Yes,' he retorted savagely at last, "'and I kept the felons from killin' him.' And he stalked away, leaving June blanched and wondering.
It was true. Only an hour before, as Hill turned up the mountain that very afternoon at the mouth of Lonesome Cove, young Dave had called to him from the bushes, and stepped into the road. "'You are going to court Monday?' he said. "'Yes,' said Hale. "'Well, you'd better take another road this time,' he said quietly. "'Three of the felons will be waiting in the laurel somewhere on the road to Leweyye.' Hale was dumbfounded, but he knew the boy spoke the truth. "'Look here,' he said impulsively, "'I've got nothing against you, and I hope you've got nothing against me.' I'm much obliged. Let's shake hands. The boy turned sullenly away with the dogged shake of his head. I was beholden to you, he said with dignity, and I warned you about them felons to get even with you.
We quits now. Hale started to speak, to say that the lad was not beholden to him, that he would as quickly have protected a felon, but it would have only made matters worse. Moreover, He knew precisely what Dave had against him, and that, too, was no matter for discussion. So he said, simply and sincerely, "'I'm sorry we can't be friends.' "'No,' Dave gritted out.
-
19 19 - Chapter 19 14:37
And still further into that far silence about which she used to dream at the base of the big pine went little June. At dusk, weary and travel-stained, she sat in the parlors of a hotel, a great gray column structure of stone. She was confused and bewildered, and her head ached. The journey had been long and tiresome. The swift motion of the train had made her dizzy and faint. The dust and smoke had almost stifled her, and even now the dismal parlors, rich and wonderful as they were to her unaccustomed eyes, oppressed her deeply. If she could have one more breath of mountain air. The day had been too full of wonders, impressions that crowded on her sensitive brain so thick and fast that the recollection of them was as through a haze.
She had never been on a train before, and when, as it crashed ahead, she clutched Hale's arm in fear and asked how they stopped it. Hale, hearing the whistle blow for a station, said, "'I'll show you,' and he waved one hand out the window. and he repeated this trick twice before she saw it was a joke. All day he had soothed her uneasiness in some such way, and all day he watched her with an unusual smile that was puzzling to her. She remembered sadly watching the mountains dwindle and disappear, and when several of her own people who were on the train were left at way-stations, it seemed as though all links that bound her to her home were broken. The face of the country changed, the people changed in looks, manners, and dress, and she shrank closer to Hale with an ever-increasing sense of painful loneliness.
These level fields and these farmhouses so strangely built, so varied in color, were the settlements, and these people so nicely dressed, so clean and fresh-looking, or foreigners. At one station a crowd of schoolgirls had got on board, and she had watched them with keen interest. Mystified by their incessant chatter and gaiety. And at last had come the big city, with more smoke, more dust, more noise, more confusion, and she was in his world. That was the thought that comforted her. It was his world, and now she sat alone in the dismal parlors while Hale was gone to find his sister, waiting and trembling at the ordeal close upon her of meeting Helen Hale. Below, Hale found his sister and her maid registered, and a few minutes later he led Miss Hale into the parlor.
As they entered, June rose without advancing, and for a moment the two stood facing each other, the still, roughly-clad, primitive mountain girl and the exquisite modern woman, in an embarrassment equally painful to both. "'June, this is my sister.' At a loss what to do, Helen Hale simply stretched out her hand, But drawn by June's timidity and the quick admiration and fear in her eyes, she leaned suddenly forward and kissed her. A grateful flush overspread the little girl's features, and the pallor that instantly succeeded went straightway to the sister's heart. "'You are not well,' she said quietly and kindly. "'You must go to your room at once. I am going to take care of you. You are my little sister now.' June lost the subtlety in Miss Hale's emphasis.
But she fell with instant submission under such gentle authority, and though she could say nothing, her eyes glistened and her lips quivered, and without looking at Hale, she followed his sister out of the room. Hale stood still. He had watched the meeting with apprehension, and now, surprised and grateful, he went to Helen's parlor and waited with a hopeful heart. When his sister entered, he rose eagerly. "'Well,' he said, stopping suddenly—' For there were tears of vexation, dismay, and genuine distress on his sister's face. "'Oh, Jack!' she cried. "'How could you? How could you?' He opened his lips, turned and paced the room. He had hoped too much, and yet what else could he have expected?
His sister and June knew as little about each other and each other's lives as though they had occupied different planets. He had forgotten that Helen must be shocked by June's in accuracies of speech, and in a hundred other ways to which he had become accustomed. With him, moreover, the process had been gradual, and moreover he had been beneath it all, and yet he had foolishly expected Helen to understand everything at once. He was unjust, so very wisely he held himself in silence. Where's her baggage, Jack? Helen had opened her trunk and was lifting out the lid. She ought to change those dusty clothes at once. You'd better ring and have it set right up. No, said Hale. I will go down and see about it myself.
He returned presently, his face aflame with June's carpet-bag. I believe this is all she has, he said quietly. In spite of herself, Helen's grief changed to a fit of helpless laughter, and, afraid to trust himself further, Hale rose to leave the room. At the door, He was met by the negro maid. "'Miss Helen?' she said with an open smile. "'Miss June say she don't want nothin.' Hale gave her a fiery look and hurried out. June was seated at a window. When he went into her room with her face buried in her arms, she lifted her head, dropped it, and he saw that her eyes were red with weeping. "'Are you sick, little girl?' he asked anxiously. June shook her head helplessly. "'You aren't homesick, are you?' "'No,' the answer came very faintly.
"'Don't you like my sister?' "'They had bowed and emphatically, "'Yes, yes.' "'Then what is the matter?' "'Oh,' she said despairingly between her sobs, "'she won't like me. I never can be like her.' Hale smiled, but her grief was so sincere that he leaned over her and with a tender hand soothed her into quiet. Then he went to Helen again, and he found her overhauling dresses. "'I've brought along several things of different sizes, and I'm going to try it at any rate.' "'Oh,' she added hastily, "'only, of course, until she can get some clothes of her own.' "'Sure,' said Hale, but—' His sister waved her hand, and again Hale kept still. June had bathed her eyes and was lying down when Helen entered, and she made not the slightest objection to anything the latter proposed.
Straightway, she fell under as complete subjection to her as she had done to Hale. Without a moment's hesitation, she drew off her rudely-fashioned dress and stood before Helen with utmost simplicity, her beautiful arms and throat bare, and her hair falling about them with the rich gold of a cloud at an autumn sunset. Dressed, she could hardly breathe, but when she looked at herself in the mirror she trembled. Magic transformation! Apparently the chasm between the two had been bridged in a single instant. Helen herself was astonished, and again her heart warmed toward the girl, when a little later she stood timidly under Hale's scrutiny, eagerly watching his face and flushing Rosie with happiness under his brightening look.
Her brother had not exaggerated. The little girl was really beautiful. When they went down to the dining-room, there was another surprise for Helen Hale, for June's timidity was gone, and to the wonder of the woman, she was clothed with an impassive reserve, that in herself would have been little less than haughtiness, and as astounding in a child. She saw, too, that the change in the girl's bearing was unconscious, and that the presence of strangers had caused it. It was plain. that June's timidity sprang from her love of Hale, her fear of not pleasing him, and not pleasing her, his sister, and plain, too, that remarkable self-poise was little June's to command. At the table, June kept her eyes fastened on Helen Hale.
Not a movement escaped her, and she did nothing that was not done by one of the others first. She said nothing, but if she had to answer questions, she spoke with such care and precision that she almost seemed to be using a foreign language. Miss Hale smiled, but with inward approval, and that night she was in better spirits. Jack, she said when he came to bid her good-night. I think we'd better stay here a few days. I thought, of course, you were exaggerating, but she is very, very lovely, and that manner of hers, well, it passes my understanding. Just leave everything to me. Hill was very willing to do that. He had all trust in his sister's judgment. He knew her dislike of interference, her love of autocratic supervision.
So he asked no questions, but in grateful relief kissed her good night. The sister sat for a long time at her window after he was gone. Her brother had been long away from civilization. He had become infatuated. The girl loved him. He was honorable, and in his heart he meant to marry her. That was to her the whole story. She had been mortified by the misstep, but the misstep made only one thought had occurred to her, to help him all she could. She had been appalled when she first saw the dusty, shrinking mountain girl, but the helplessness and the loneliness of the tired little face touched her, and she was straightway responsive to the mute appeal and the dark eyes that were lifted to her own with such modest fear and wonder.
Now her surprise at her brother's infatuation was abating rapidly. The girl's adoration of him, her wild beauty, her strange winning personality, as rare and as independent of birth and circumstances genius, had soon made that phenomenon plain. And now what was to be done? The girl was quick, observant, imitative, docile, and in the presence of strangers, Her gravity of manner gave the impression of uncanny self-possession. It seemed as though anything might be possible. At Helen's suggestion, then, the three stayed where they were for a week, for June's wardrobe was sadly in need of attention. So the week was spent in shopping, driving, and walking, and rapidly as it passed for Helen and Hale, it was to June the longest of her life.
So filled was it with a thousand sensations unfelt by them. The city had been stirred by the spirit of the new South, but the charm of the old was distinct everywhere. Architectural eccentricities had startled the sleepy maple-shadowed rows of comfortable uniformed dwellings here and there. And in some streets the life was brisk, but it was still possible to see pedestrians strolling with unconscious good humor around piles of goods on the sidewalk. Businessmen stopping for a social chat on the street, streetcars moving independent of time, men invariably giving up their seats to women, and strangers or not, depositing their fare for them. The drivers at the courteous personal service of each patron of the road now holding a car, and placidly whistling while some lady who had signaled from her doorway went back indoors for some forgotten article, now twisting the reins around the brakes and leaving a parcel in some yard, and no one grumbling.
But what was to hail an atmosphere of amusing leisure was to June's bewildering confusion. To her his amusement was unintelligible, but threw in constant wonder at everything she saw. No one would ever have suspected that she was making her first acquaintance with city scenes. At first, the calm unconcern of her companions had puzzled her. She could not understand how they could walk along heedless of the wonderful visions that beckoned to her from the shop windows, fearless of the strange noises about them and scarcely noticing the great crowds of people or the strange shining vehicles that thronged the streets. But she had quickly concluded that it was one of the demands of the new life to see little and be astonished at nothing, and Helen and Hale surprised in turn at her unconcern.
Little suspected. The effort her self-suppression cost her, and when over some wonder she did lose herself, Hale would say, "'Just wait till you see New York,' and June would turn her dark eyes to Helen for confirmation and see if Hale could be joking with her. "'It's all true, June,' Helen would say. "'You must go there some day, it's true.' But that town was enough and too much for June. Her head buzzed continuously, and she could hardly sleep. And she was glad when one afternoon they took her into the country again, the bluegrass country, and to the little town near which Hale had been born, and which was a dream city to June, and to a school of which an old friend of his mother was principal, and in which Helen herself was a temporary teacher.
And Rumer had gone ahead of June. Hale had found her dashing about the mountains on the back of a wild bull, said Rumer. She was as beautiful as Europa, was of pure English descent, and spoke the language of Shakespeare. The Honorable Sand Budd's hand was patent in this. She had saved Hale's life from moonshiners, and while he was really in love with her, he was pretending to educate her out of gratitude. And here, doubtless, was the faint tracery of Miss Ann Saunders's natural suspicions. And there Hale left her, under the eye of his sister, left her to absorb another new life like a thirsty plant, and come back to the mountains to make his head swim with new witcheries.
-
20 20 - Chapter 20 24:10
Chapter 20 The Boom Started After its Shadow Through the Hills Now, and Hale watched it sweep toward him with grim satisfaction at the fulfillment of his own prophecy and with disgust. that by the irony of fate it should come from the very quarters where, years before, he had played the maddening part of lunatic at large. The avalanche was sweeping southward. Pennsylvania was creeping down the Alleghenies. Emissaries of New York capital were pouring into the hills, the tide-water of Virginia and the blue-grass region of Kentucky, were sending in their best blood and youth, and friends of the helmeted Englishmen were hurrying over the seas. Eastern companies were taking up principalities, and at Cumberland Gap those helmeted Englishmen had acquired a kingdom.
They were building a town there, too, with huge steel plants, broad avenues and business blocks that would have graced Broadway, and they were pouring out a million for every thousand that it would have cost Hale to acquire the land on which the work was going on. Moreover, they were doing it there, as Hale heard, because they were too late to get control of his gap. Through the Cumberland. At his gap, too, the same movement was starting. In stage and wagon, on mule and horse, riding and trying, sometimes, and even afoot, came the rush of madmen. Horses and mules were drowned in the mud-holes along the road. Such was the traffic, and such were the floods. The incomers slept eight in a room, burned oil at one dollar a gallon, and ate potatoes at ten cents apiece.
The Grand Central Hotel was a humming real-estate exchange, and night and day the occupants of any room could hear through their thin partitions, lots booming to right, left, behind, and in front of them. The labor and capital question was instantly solved, for everybody became a capitalist—carpenter, bricklayer, blacksmith, singing teacher, and preacher. There is no difference between the shrewdest business man and a fool in a boom. For the boom levels all grades of intelligence, and produces as distinct a form of insanity as you can find within the walls of an asylum. Lots took wings skyward. Hale bought one for June for $30, and sold it for $1,000. Before the autumn was gone, he found himself on the way to ridiculous opulence, and when spring came, he had the world in a sling, and if he wished, he could toss it playfully at the sun and have it drop back into his hand again.
And the boom spread down the valley and into the hills. The police guard had little to do, and over in the mountains the feud miraculously came to a sudden close. So pervasive indeed was the spirit of the times that the Honorable Sam Budd actually got old Buck Phelan and old Dave Tolliver to sign a truce, agreeing to a complete cessation of hostilities until he carried through a land deal in which both were interested. And after that was concluded, nobody had time, even the Red Fox, for devilry and private vengeance. So busy was everybody picking up the manna, which was dropping straight from the clouds. Hale bought all of old Judd's land, formed a stock company, and in the trade gave June a bonus of the stock.
Money was plentiful as grains of sand, and the cashier at the bank in the back of the furniture store at the Gap chuckled to his beardless directors, as he locked the wooden door on the day before the great land sale. Capital stock paid in, $13,000. Deposits, $300,000. Loans, $200,000. Interest from 8 to 12%, and beardless though those directors were, that statement made them real. A club was formed, and the like of it was not below Mason and Dixon's line in the way of Furniture, periodicals, liquors, and cigars. Poker ceased. It was too tame in competition with this new game of town lots. On the top of High Knob a kingdom was bought. The young bloods of the town would build a lake up there, run a road up, and build a Swiss chalet on the very top for a country club.
The booming editor was discharged. A new paper was started, and the ex-editor of a New York Daily was got to run it. If anybody wanted anything... He got it from no matter where, nor at what cost. Nor were the arts wholly neglected. One man who was proud of his voice thought he would like to take singing lessons. An emissary was sent to Boston to bring back the best teacher he could find. The teacher came with a method of placing the voice by trying to say, Come, at the base of the nose and between the eyes. This was with the lips closed. He charged two dollars per half-hour for his effort, As he had each people say it twice, for half an hour each day, and for six weeks the town was humming like a beehive.
At the end of that period the teacher fell ill and went his way with a fat pocketbook, and not a warbling soul had got the chance to open his mouth. The experience dampened nobody. Generosity was limitless. It was equally easy to raise money for a roulette wheel, a cathedral, or an expedition to Africa. And even yet the railroad was miles away, and even yet in February the Improvement Company had a great land sale. The day before it, competing purchasers had deposited checks aggregating three times the sum asked for by the company for the land, so the buyer spent the night organizing a pool to keep down competition, and drawing lots for the privilege of bidding. For fairness, the sale was an auction, and one old farmer who had sold some of the land originally For a hundred dollars an acre bought back some of that land for a thousand dollars a lot.
That sale was the climax, and that early Hale got a warning word from England, but he paid no heed, even though after the sale the boom slackened, poised, and stayed still. For optimism was unquenchable, and another tide would come with another sale in May, and so the spring passed in the same joyous recklessness and same perfect hope. In April, The first railroad reached the gap at last, and families came in rapidly. Money was still plentiful, and right royally was it spent, for was not just as much more coming when the second road arrived in May? Life was easier, too. Supplies came from New York. Eight o'clock dinners were in vogue, and everybody was happy. Every man had two or three good horses, and nothing to do.
The place was full of visiting girls. They rode in parties to the pine knob, and the ring of hoof, and the laughter of youth, and made every dusk resonate with joy. On Popular Hill, houses sprang up like magic, and weddings came. The passing stranger was stunned to find out in the wilderness such a spot. Gaiety, prodigal hospitality, a police force of gentlemen, nearly all of whom were college graduates, and a club where poker flourished in the smoke of Havana cigars, and a barrel of whiskey stood in one corner with a faucet waiting for the turn of any hand, and still the foundation of the new hotel was not started. And the coming of the new railroad did not make a marked change. For some reason, the may-sale was postponed by the Improvement Company.
But what did it matter? Perhaps it was better to wait for the fall, and so the summer went on unchanged. Every man still had a bank account, and in the autumn the boom would come again. At such a time, June came home for a vacation, and Bob Berkley came back from college for his. All through the school year, Hale had got the best reports of June. His sister's letters were steadily encouraging. June had been very homesick for the mountains and for Hale at first, but the homesickness had quickly worn off, apparently for both. She had studied hard, had become a favorite among the girls, and had held her own among them in a surprising way. But it was on June's musical talent that Hale's sister always laid most dress, and on her voice, which she said, was really unusual.
June wrote, too, at longer and longer intervals, and in her letters Hale could see the progress she was making—the change in her handwriting, the increasing formality of expression, and the increasing shrewdness of her comments on her fellow-pupils, her teachers, and the life about her. She did not write home for a reason Hale knew, Though June never mentioned it, because there was no one at home who could read her letters. But she always sent messages to her father and Bub, and to the old miller and old hun, and Hale faithfully delivered them when he could. From her people, as Hale learned from his sister, only one messenger had come during the year to June, and he came but once. One morning, a tall, black-haired, uncouth young man in a slouch hat and a Prince Albert coat had strode up to the school with a big paper box under his arm and asked for June.
As he handed the box to the maid at the door, it broke and red apples burst from it and rolled down the steps. There was a shriek of laughter from the girls and the young man, flushing red as the apples turned without giving his name, and strode back with no little majesty, looking neither to right nor left. Hale knew and June knew that the visitor was her cousin Dave. But he never mentioned the incident to him, though as the end of the session drew nigh her letters became more frequent and more full of messages to the people of Lonesome Cove, and she seemed eager to get back home. Over there, about this time, old Judd concluded suddenly to go west, taking Bud with him, and when Hale wrote the fact in answer came from June that showed the flot of tears.
However, she seemed nonetheless in a hurry to get back. And when Hale met her at the station, he was startled, for she came back in dresses that were below her shoe-tops, with her wonderful hair masked in a golden glory on the top of her head, and a little fairy cross dangling at a woman's throat. Her figure had rounded, her voice had softened, she held herself as straight as a young popular, and she walked the earth as though she had come straight from Olympus. And still, In spite of her new feathers and airs and graces, there was in her eyes and in her laugh and in her moods all the subtle wild charm of the child in Lonesome Cove. It was fairy time for June that summer. Though her father and Bud had gone west, for her stepmother was living with a sister, the cabin in Lonesome Cove was closed, and June stayed at the Gap, not at the Widow Crane's boarding-house, but with one of Hale's married friends on Popular Hill.
And always was she young as she was, one of the merry parties of that happy summer, even at the dances, for the dance, too, June had learned. Moreover, she had picked up the guitar, and many times when Hale had been out in the hills, he would hear her silver-clear voice floating out into the moonlight as he made his way toward Popular Hill, and he would stop under the beaches and listen with ears of growing love to the wonder of it all. For it was he who was the ardent one of the two now. June was no longer the frank, impulsive child who stood at the foot of the beach, doggedly reckless if all the world knew her love for him. She had taken flight to some inner recesses where it was difficult for Hale to follow, and right puzzled he was to discover that he must now win again.
What an ask she had once so freely given. Barb Berkley, too, had developed amazingly. He no longer said sir to Hale that was bad form at Harvard. He called him by his first name, and looked him in the eye as a man to man. Just as June, Hale observed, no longer seemed in any awe of Miss Ann Saunders, and to have lost all jealousy of her, or of anybody else. So swiftly had her instinct caught her now. She had nothing to fear, and Bob and June, seemed mighty pleased with each other, and sometimes Hale watching them as they galloped past him on horseback laughing and bantering felt foolish to think of their perfect fitness, the one for their other, and the incongruity of himself in a relationship that would so naturally be theirs.
At one thing he wondered. She had made an extraordinary record at school, and it seemed to him that it was partly through the consciousness that her brain would take care of itself, that she could pay such heed to what hitherto she had no chance to learn—dress, manners, deportment, and speech. Indeed, it was curious that she seemed to lay most stress on the very things to which he, because of his long, rough life in the mountains, was growing more and more indifferent. It was quite plain that Bob, with his extreme gallantry of manner, his smart clothes, his high ways, and his unconquerable gaiety, Had supplanted him on the pedestal where he had been the year before. Just as somebody somewhere, his sister perhaps, had supplanted Miss Anne.
Several times, indeed. June had corrected Hale's slips of tongue with mischievous triumph, and once, when he came back late from a long trip in the mountains and walked in to dinner without changing his clothes, Hale saw her look from himself to the immaculate Bob with an unconscious comparison that half amused, half worried him. The truth was, he was building a lovely Frankenstein, and from wondering what he was going to do with it, he was beginning to wonder now what it might some day do with him. And though he sometimes joked with Miss Anne, who had withdrawn now to the level plane of friendship with him, about the transformation that was going on, he worried, in a way that did neither his heart nor his brain good.
Still, he fought both to little purpose all that summer, It was not till the time was nigh when June must go away again that he spoke both, for Hale's sister was going to marry, and it was her advice that he should take June to New York, if only for the sake of her music and her voice. That very day, June had for the first time seen her cousin Dave. He was on horseback, he had been drinking, and he pulled in and, without an answer to her greeting, stared her over from head to foot. Coloring angrily, she stared on, and then he spoke thickly, and with a sneer, "'Bout frying size now, ain't ye? I reckon maybe if you keep on, you'll be good enough for him in a year or more." "'I'm much obliged for those apples, Dave,' said June quietly.
And Dave flushed a darker red and sat still, forgetting to renew the old threat that was on his tongue. But his taut rankled in the girl, rankled more now than when Dave first made it. For she better saw the truth of it." And the hurt was the greater to her unconquerable pride that kept her from betraying the hurt to Dave long ago and now, when he was making an old wound bleed afresh. But the pain was with her at dinner that night and through the evening. She avoided Hale's eyes, though she knew that he was watching her all the time, and her instinct told her that something was going to happen that night. And what that something was? Hale was the last to go, and when he called to her from the porch she went out trembling and stood at the head of the steps in the moonlight.
"'I love you, little girl,' he said simply. "'And I want you to marry me some day. Will you, June?' She was unsurprised, but she flushed under his hungry eyes, and the little cross throbbed at her throat. "'Some day—not now,' she thought, and then with equal simplicity—'yes, Jack.' And if you should love somebody else more, you'll tell me right away, won't you, June? She shrank a little, and her eyes fell, but straightway she raised them steadily. Yes, Jack. Thank you, little girl. Good night. Good night, Jack. Hale saw the little shrinking movement she made, and as he went down the hill he thought she seemed to be in a hurry to be alone, and that she caught her breath sharply as he turned away.
And brooding, he walked the woods long that night. Only a few days later they started for New York, and with all her dreaming, June had never dreamed that the world could be so large. Mountains, the vast stretches of rolling hills and level land, melted away from her wondering eyes. Towns and cities sank behind them. Swift streams, swollen by freshets, were stripped and left behind. Darkness came on, and through it they sped on. Once during the night she woke from a troubled dream in her birth, and for a moment she thought she was at home again. They were running through the mountains again, and there they lay in the moonlight, the great calm, dark faces that she knew and loved, and she seemed to catch the odor of the earth and feel the cool air on her face.
But there was no pang of homesickness now. She was too eager for the world into which she was going. Next morning the air was cooler, the skies lower and grayer. The big city was close at hand. Then came the water, shaking and sparkling in the early light like a great cauldron of quicksilver, and the wonderful Brooklyn Bridge, a ribbon of twinkling lights tossed out through the mist from the mighty city, that rose from the mist as from a fantastic dream. Then the picking of the way through the screeching little boats and noiseless big ones, and white bird-like floating things that Then they disappeared like two tiny grains in a shifting human tide of sand. But Hale was happy now, for on the trip, June had come back to herself and to him once more, and now awed but unafraid, eager, bubbling, uplooking, full of quaint questions about everything she saw.
She was once more sitting with an affectionate reverence at his feet. When he left her in a great low house that fronted on the majestic Hudson, June clung to him with tears and, of her own accord, kissed him for the first time since she had torn her little playhouse to pieces at the foot of the beach down in the mountains far away. And Hale went back with peace in his heart, but to trouble in the hills. Not suddenly did the boom drop down there, not like a falling star, but on the wings of hope, wings that, ever fluttering upward, yet sank inexorably and slowly closed. The first crash came over the waters when certain big men over there went to pieces, men on whose shoulders rested the colossal figures of progress that the English were carving from the hills at Cumberland Gap.
Still nobody saw why a hurt to the lion should make the eagle soar, and so the American spirit at the other gaps and all up the Virginia valleys in skirt of the Cumberland held faithful and dauntless for a while. But in time— As the huge steel plants grew noiseless and the flaming throats of the furnaces were throttled, a sympathetic fire of dissolution spread slowly north and south. And it was plain. Only to the wise outsider is merely a matter of time until all up and down the Cumberland, the fox and the coon and the quail, could come back to their old homes on corner lots, marked each by a pathetic little whitewashed post, a tombstone. Over the graves of a myriad of buried human hopes. But it was the gap where Hale was that died last and hardest, and of the brave spirits there, his was last and hardest to die.
In the autumn, while June was in New York, the signs were sure, but every soul refused to see them. Slowly, however, the vexed question of labor and capital was born again. For slowly each local capitalist went slowly back to his own trade, the blacksmith to his forge, but the carpenter not to his plane, nor the mason to his brick. There was no more building going on. The engineer took up his transit, the preacher politician was oftener in his pulpit, and the singing teacher started on his round of raucous do-me-so-la-dos through the mountains again, It was curious to see how each man slowly, reluctantly, and perforce sank back again to his old occupation. And the town, with the luxuries of electricity, waterworks, bathtubs, and a street-wayway was having a hard fight for the plain necessities of life.
The following spring, notes for the second payment on the lots that had been bought at the great land sale fell due, and but very few were paid. As no suits were brought by the company, however, Hope did not quite die. June did not come home for the summer, and Hale did not encourage her to come. She visited some of her schoolmates in the north and took a trip west to see her father, who had gone out there again and bought a farm. In the early autumn, Double Judd came back to the mountains and announced his attention to leave them for good. But that autumn, the effects of the dead boom, became perceptible in the hills. There were no coal lands bought. Logging ceased. The factories were idle once more.
Moonshine stills flourished. Quarreling started, and at the county seat, one court date, Devil Judd whipped three phelens with his bare fists. In the early spring, a Tolliver was shot from ambush, and old Judd was so furious at the outrage that he openly announced that he would stay at home until he had settled the old scores for good. For that, as the summer came on, matters between the Falins and the Tollivers were worse than they had been for years, and everybody knew that with old Judd at the head of his clan, the fight would be fought to the finish. At the Gap, one institution only had suffered in spirit not at all. That was the Volunteer Police Guard. Indeed, as the excitement of the boom had died down, the members of that force, as a vet for their energies, Went with more enthusiasm than ever into their work.
Local lawlessness had been subdued by this time. The guard had been extending its work into the hills, and it was only a question of time until it must take a part in the Phelan-Tolliver troubles. Indeed, that time, Hale believed, was not far away, for election day was at hand, and always on that day the feudalists came to the gap, in a search for trouble. Meanwhile, not long afterward, There was a pitched battle between the factions at the county seat, and several of each would fight no more. Next day, Phelan whistled a bullet through Devil Judd's beard from ambush, and it was at such a crisis of all the warring elements in her mountain life that June's school days were coming to a close. Hale had had a frank talk with old Judd, and the old man agreed that the two had best be married at once and live at the gap until things were quietest in the mountains.
Though the old man still clung to his resolution to go west for good when he was done with the Valens. At such a time, then, June was coming home.
-
21 21 - Chapter 21 20:08
Hill was beyond Black Mountain when her letter reached him. His work over there had to be finished, and so he kept in his saddle the greater part of two days and nights, and on a third day he rode his big black horse forty miles in little more than half a day that he might meet her at the train. The last two years had wrought their change on him. Deterioration is easy in the hills, superficial deterioration in habits, manners, personal appearance, and the practices of all the little niceties of life. The morning bath is impossible because of the crowded domestic conditions of a mountain cabin, and, if possible, might, if practiced, excite wonder and comet, if not vague suspicion. Sleeping garments are practically barred for the same reason.
Shaving becomes a rare luxury. A lost toothbrush may not be replaced for a month. In time, One may bring himself to eat with a knife for the reason that it is hard for a hungry man to feed himself with a fork that has but two tines. The finger-tips cease to be the accumulating standard of the gentleman. It is hard to keep a supply of fresh linen when one is constantly in the saddle, and a constant weariness of body and a ravenous appetite. Make a man indifferent to things like a bad bed and worse food. Particularly as he must philosophically put up with them anyhow. Of all these things, the man himself may be quite unconscious, and yet they affect him more deeply than he knows, and show to a woman even in his voice, his walk, his mouth.
Everywhere, save in the eyes, which change only in severity or in kindliness, or when there has been some serious breakdown of soul or character within. And the woman will not look to his eyes for the truth, which makes its way slowly, particularly when the woman is driven for the very things that the man has so recklessly let go. She would never suffer herself to let down in such a way, and she does not understand how a man can. Hale's life, since his college doors had closed behind him, had always been a rough one. He had dropped from civilization and gone back into it many times. And each time he had dropped, he dropped the deeper, and, for that reason, had he come back into his own life each time with more difficulty, and with more indifference.
The last had been his roughest year, and he had sunk a little more deeply, just at the time when June had been pluming herself for flight from such depths forever. Moreover, Hale had been dominant in every matter that his hand or his brain had touched, His habit had been to say, do this, and it was done. Though he was no longer acting captain of the police guard, he always acted as captain whenever he was on hand, and always he was the undisputed leader in all questions of business, politics, or the maintenance of law and order. The success he had forged had hardened and strengthened his mouth, steeled his eyes, and made him more masterful in manner, speech, and point of view, and naturally, had added nothing to his gentleness, his unselfishness, his refinement, or the nice consideration of little things on which women lay such stress.
It was an hour by sun when he clattered through the gap and pushed his tired black horse into a gallop across the valley toward the town. He saw the smoke of the little dummy, and as he thundered over the bridge at the north fork, He saw that it was just about to pull out, and he waved his hat and shouted imperiously for it to wait. With his hand on the bell-rope, the conductor, autocrat that he too was, did wait, and hailed through his reins to the man who was nearest, hardly seeing who he was, and climbed aboard. He wore a slouched hat, spotted by contact with the roof of the mines which he had hastily visited, on his way through Lonesome Cove. The growth of three days' beard was on his face.
He wore a gray woolen shirt and a blue handkerchief, none too clean, was loosely tied about his sun-scorched column of a neck. He was spotted with mud from his waist to the soles of his rough riding boots, and his hands were rough and grimy. But his eye was bright and keen, and his heart thumped eagerly. Again, it was the middle of June, and the town was a naked island in a sea of leaves. whose breakers literally had run mountain high and stopped for all time motionless. Purple lights, thick as mist, veiled Powell's Mountain. Below the valley was still flooded with yellow sunlight, which lay along the mountain sides, and was streaked here and there with the long shadow of a deep ravine. The beach trunks on Emboden Hill gleamed in it like little white bodies scantily draped with green, and the yawning gap Held the yellow light as a bowl holds wine.
He had, long ago, come to look upon the hills merely as storehouses for iron and coal, put there for his special purpose. But now the long-submerged sense of the beauty of it all stirred within him again, for June was the incarnate spirit of it all, and June was coming back to those mountains and to him. And June—June had seen the change in Hale. The first year he had come often to New York to see her, and they had gone to the theater and the opera, and June was pleased to play the part of heroine in what was such a real romance to the other girls in school. And she was proud of Hale, but each time he came he seemed less interested in the diversions that meant so much to her, more absorbed in his affairs in the mountains, and less particular about his looks.
His visits came at longer intervals. With each visit he stayed less long, and each time he seemed more eager to get away. She had been shy about appearing before him for the first time in evening dress, and when he entered the drawing-room she stood under a chandelier in blushing and resplendent confusion. But he seemed not to recognize that he had never seen her that way before, and for another reason June remained confused, disappointed, and hurt. For he was not only unobserving and seemingly unappreciative, but he was more silent than ever that night, and he looked gloomy. But if he had grown accustomed to her beauty, there were others who had not. The smart, dapper college youths gathered about her like bees around a flower, a triumphant fact to which he also seemed indifferent.
Moreover, he was not in evening clothes that night, and she did not know whether he had forgotten or was indifferent to them. And the contrast that he was, made her that night almost ashamed of him. She never guessed what the matter was, for Hale kept his troubles to himself. He was always gentle and kind. He was as lavish with her as though he were a king, and she was as lavish and prodigially generous as though she were a princess. There seemed no limit to the wizard income from the investments that Hale had made for her when, as he said, he sold a part of her stock in a lonesome cove mine, And what she wanted, Hale always sent her without question. Only as the end was coming on at the gap, he wrote once to know if a certain amount would carry her through until she was ready to come home.
But even that question aroused no suspicion in the thoughtless June. And then, that last year, he had come no more. Always, always, he was too busy. Not even on her triumphal night at the end of the session was he there. When she had stood before the guests and patrons of the school like a goddess, and had thrilled them into startling applause, her teachers into open, glowing pride, and the other girls into bright-eyed envy, and herself into still another new world. Now she was going home, and she was glad to go. She had awakened that morning with the keen air of the mountain in her nostrils, the air she had breathed in when she was born, and her eyes shone happily when she saw through her window.
The love-blue hills along which raced the train. They were only a little way from the town where she must change, the porter said. She had overslept, and she had no time even to wash her face and hands, and that worried her a good deal. The porter nearly lost his equilibrium when she gave him half a dollar, for women are not profuse in the ways of tipping, and instead of putting her bag down on the station platform, he held it in his hand, waiting to do her further service. At the head of the steps, she searched about for Hale, and her lovely face looked vexed and little hurt when she did not see him. Hotel, miss? said the porter. Yes, please, Harvey, she called. An astonished black man sprang from the line of calling Hotel Porter's and took her bag.
Then every tooth in his head flashed. Lordy, Miss June, I never knowed you at all. June smiled in the tribute she was looking for. Have you seen Mr. Hale? No, Mr. Hale ain't been here for months, six months. I reckon he ain't in the country now. I ain't hear nothin' about him for a long time. June knew better than that, but she said nothing. She would rather have had even Harvey think that he was away. So she hurried to the hotel. She would have four hours to wait, and asked for the one room that had a bath attached, the room to which Hale had sent her when she had passed through on her way to New York. She almost winced when she looked in the mirror and saw the smoke stains about her pretty throat and ears, and she wondered if anybody could have noticed them on her way from the train.
Her hands, too, were dreadful to look at, and she hurried to take off her things. In an hour she emerged, freshened, immaculate, from the crown of her lovely hair to her smartly booted feet, and at once she went downstairs. She heard the man whom she passed stop at the head of them and turn to look down at her. And she saw next crane within the hotel office when she passed the door. On the street, not a man and hardly a woman failed to look at her with wonder and open admiration. For she was an apparition in that little town, and it all pleased her so much that she became flushed and conscious and felt like a queen who, unknown, moved among her subjects and blessed them just with her gracious presence.
For she was unknown. even by several people whom she knew, and that too pleased her to have blossomed beyond their ken. She was like a meteor, coming back to dazzle the very world from which it had flown for a while into space. When she went into the dining-room for the midday dinner, there was a movement in almost every part of the room, as though there were many there who were on the lookout for her entrance. The head waiter, Lost his imperturbable majesty for a moment in surprise at the vision, and then with a lordly yet obsequious wave of his hand, led her to a table over in a corner where no one was sitting. Four young men came in rather boisterously, and made for her table. She lifted her calm eyes at them so haughtily that the one in front halted with sudden embarrassment, and they all swerved to another table, from which they stared at her surreptitiously.
Perhaps she was mistaken for the comic-opera star whose brilliant picture she had seen on the billboard in front of the opera house. Well, she had the voice, and she might have been, and she might yet be, and if she were, this would be the distinction that would be shown her. And still, as it was, she was greatly pleased. At four o'clock she started for the hills. In half an hour she was dropping down a winding ravine along a rock-clashing stream, with those hills so close to the car on either side that only now and then could she see the tops of them. Through the window the keen air came from the very lungs of them, frightened with the coolness of shadows, the scent of damp earth, and the faint fragrance of wild flowers, and her soul leaped to meet them.
The mountain-sides were showered with pink and white laurel, she used to call the ivy, and the rhododendrons, used to call them laurel, were just beginning to blossom. They were her old and fast friends. Mountain shadow, the wet earth, and its pure breath, and tree plant and flower, she had not forgotten them. And it was good to come back to them. Once she saw an overshot water wheel on the bank of a rushing little stream, and she thought of Uncle Billy. She smiled, and the smiles stopped short. She was going back to other things as well. The train had creaked by a log cabin set in the hillside, and then passed another and another, and always there were two or three ragged children in the door and a haggard, unkept woman peering over their shoulders.
How lonely those cabins looked! How desolate the life they suggested to her now, now! The first station she came to after the train had wound down the long ravine to the valley level again was crowded with mountaineers. There, a wedding party got aboard with a great deal of laughter, chafing and noise, and all three went on within and without the train, while it was waiting. A sudden thought stunned her, like a lightning stroke. They were her people, out there on a platform and inside the car, ahead, those rough men in slouch hats, jeans and cowhide boots, their mouths stained with tobacco juice, their cheeks and eyes on fire with moonshine, and those women, in polk-bonnets with their sad-worn, patient faces, on which the sympathetic good cheer and joy of the moment sat so strangely.
She noticed their rough shoes and their homespun gowns that made their figures all alike and shapeless, with a vivid awakening of early memories. She might have been one of those narrow, live girls outside, or that bride within, had it not been for Jack Hale. She finished the name in her own mind that she was conscious that she had. Ah, well, that was a long time ago, and she was nothing but a child, and she had thrown herself at his head. Perhaps it was different with him now, and if it was, she would give him the chance to withdraw from everything. It would be right and fair, and then life was so full for her now. She was dependent on nobody, on nothing. A rainbow spanned the heavens above her, and the other end of it was not in the hills, but one end was, and to that end she was on her way.
She was going to just such people as she had seen at the station. Her father and her kinsmen were just such men. Her stepmother and kinswomen were just such women. Her home was little more than just such a cabin as the desolate ones that stirred her pity. when she swept by them. She thought of how she felt when she had first gone to Lonesome Cove after a few months at the Gap, and she shuddered to think how she would feel now. She was getting restless by this time, and aimlessly she got up and walked to the front of the car and back again to her seat, hardly noticing that the other occupants were staring at her with some wonder. She sat down for a few minutes, and then she went to the rear and stood outside on the platform.
Clutching a brass rod on the railing and looking back on the dropping darkness, in which the hills seemed to be rushing together, far behind as the train crashed on with its wake of sparklit rolling smoke. A cinder stung her face, and when she lifted her hand to the spot she saw that her glove was black with grime. With a little shiver of disgust she went back to her seat, and with her face to the blackness rushing past her window, she sat brooding, brooding. Why had Hale not met her? He had said he would, and she had written him when she was coming, and had telegraphed him at the station in New York when she started. Perhaps he had changed. She recalled that even his letters had grown less frequent, shorter, more hurried the past year.
Well, he should have his chance. Always, however, her mind kept going back to the people at the station and to her people in the mountains. They were the same, she kept repeating to herself, the very same, and she was one of them, and always she kept thinking of her first trip to Lompson Cove after her awakening, and of what her next would be. That first time Hale had made her go back, and she had left, in homespun sunbonnet and brogans. There was the same reason why she should go back, that way now as then. Would Hale insist that she should now? She almost laughed aloud at the thought. She knew that she would refuse, and she knew that his reason would not appeal to her now. She no longer cared for what her neighbors and kinspeople might think and say.
The porter paused at her seat. "'How much longer is it?' she asked. "'Half an hour, miss.' June went to wash her face and hands, and when she came back to her seat, a great glare shone through the windows on the other side of the car. It was a furnace. A run was on, and she could see the streams of white molten metal racing down the narrow channels of sand to their narrow beds on either side. The whistle shrieked ahead for the gap, and she nerved herself with a prophetic sense of vague trouble at hand. At the station, Hale had paced the platform. He looked at his watch to see whether he might have time to run to the furnace half a mile away and board the train there. He thought he had... And he was about to start when the shriek of the incoming engine rose beyond the low hills in Wildcat Valley, echoed along Powell's Mountain, and broke against the wrinkled breast of the Cumberland.
On it came, and in plain sight it stopped, suddenly to take water, and Hale cursed it silently and recalled viciously that when he was in a hurry to arrive anywhere, the water tower was always on the wrong side of the station. He got so restless that he started for it on a run, And he had gone hardly fifty yards before the train came on again, and he had to run back to beat it to the station, where he sprang to the steps of the Pullman before it stopped, pushing the porter aside to find himself checked by the crowded passengers at the door. June was not among them, and straightway he ran for the rear of the car. June had risen, the other occupants of the car had crowded forward, and she was the last of them.
She had stood, during an irritating wait, at the water tower, and now she moved slowly forward again. She heard the hurry of feet behind her, and she turned to look into the eager, wondering eyes of John Hale. "'June!' he cried in amazement. But his face lighted with joy, and he impulsively stretched out his arms as though he meant to take her in them. But as suddenly he dropped them, before the startled look in her eyes, which, with one swift glance, searched him from head to foot. They shook hands almost gravely.
-
22 22 - Chapter 22 10:42
June sat in the little dummy, the focus of curious eyes, while Hale was busy seeing that her baggage was got aboard. The checks that she gave him jingled in his hands like a bunch of keys. And he could hardly help grinning when he saw the huge trunks and the smart bags that were tumbled from the baggage car, all marked with her initials. There had been days when he had laid considerable emphasis on pieces like those, and when he thought of them overwhelming with opulent suggestions, that debt-stricken little town, and later piled in gorgeously on the porch of the cabin on Lonesome Cove. He could have laughed aloud but for a nameless something. that was gnawing savagely at his heart. He felt almost shy when he went back into the car, and though June greeted him with a smile, her immaculate daintiness made him unconsciously sit quite far away from her.
The little fairy cross was still at her throat, but a tiny diamond gleamed from each end of it, and from the center as from a tiny heart pulsated the light of a little blood-red ruby. To him it meant the loss of June's simplicity, and was the symbol of her new estate. But he smiled and forced himself into hearty cheerfulness of manner, and asked her questions about her trip. But June answered in halting monosyllables, and talk was not easy between them. All the while he was watching her closely, and not a movement of her eye, ear, mouth, or hand, not an inflection of her voice escaped him. He saw her sweep the car and its occupants with a glance, and he saw the results of that glance in her face, and the down-dropping of her eyes to the dainty point of one boot.
You saw her beautiful mouth close suddenly tight, and her thin nostrils quiver disdainfully when a swirl of black smoke, heavy with cinders, came in with an entering passenger through the front door of the car. Two half-drunken men were laughing boisterously near that door, and even her ears seemed trying to shut out their half-smothered, rough talk. The car started with a bump that swayed her toward him. And when she caught the seat with one hand, it checked as suddenly, throwing her the other way, and then with a leap it sprang ahead again. Giving a nagging snap to her head, her whole face grew red with vexation and shrinking distaste. And all the while, when the little train steadied into its creaking, puffing, jostling way, one gloved hand on the chased silver handle of her smart little umbrella kept nervously swaying it to and fro on its steel-shod point.
until she saw that the point was in a tiny pool of tobacco juice, and then she laid it across her lap with shuddering swiftness. At first Hale thought that she had shrunk from kissing him in the car because other people were around. He knew better now. At that moment he was as rough and dirty as the chain-carrier opposite him, who was just in from a surveying expedition in the mountains. As the sooty brakeman who came through to gather up the fares, as one of those good-natured profane inebriates up in the corner. No, it was not publicity. She had shrunk from him as she was shrinking now from black smoke, rough men, the shaking of the train, the little pool of tobacco juice at her feet. The truth began to glimmer through his brain.
He understood, even when she leaned forward suddenly to look into the mouth of the gap, that was now dark with shadows. Through that gap lay her way, and she thought him now more a part of what was beyond than she who had been born of it was. And dazed by the thought, he wondered if he might not really be. At once he straightened in his seat, and his mind made up, as he always made it up, swiftly. He had not explained why he had not met her that morning, nor had he apologized for his rough garb. because he was so glad to see her and because there were so many other things he wanted to say. And when he saw her, conscious and resentful, perhaps that he had not done those things at once, he deliberately declined to do them now.
He became silent, but he grew more courteous, more thoughtful, watchful. She was very tired, poor child. There were deep shadows under her eyes which looked weary and almost mournful. So when, with a clanging of the engine-bell, they stopped at the brilliantly lit hotel, he led her at once upstairs to the parlor, and from there sent her up to her room, which was ready for her. You must get a good sleep, he said kindly, and with his usual firmness that was wont to preclude argument. You are worn to death. I'll have your supper sent to your room. The girl felt a subtle change in his manner, and her lip quivered. For a vague reason that neither knew but without a word, she obeyed him like a child.
He did not try again to kiss her. He merely took her hand, placed his left over it, and with a gentle pressure said, "'Good-night, little girl.' "'Good-night,' she faltered. Resolutely, relentlessly first, Hale cast up his accounts, liabilities, resources that night. to see what, under the least favorable outcome, the balance left to him would be. Nearly all was gone. His securities were already sold, his lots would not bring at public sale one-half of the deferred payments yet to be made on them, and if the company brought suit, as it was threatening to do, he would be left fathoms deep in debt. The branch railroad had not come up the river toward Lonesome Cove, and now he meant to build barges and float his cattle coal, Down to the main line for his sole hope was in the mine in Lonesome Cove.
The means that he could command were meager, but they would carry his purpose with June for a year at least, and then who knew? He might, through that mine, be on his feet again. But Littletown was dark and asleep when he stepped into the cool night air and made his way past the old schoolhouse and up in Bowdoin Hill. He could see, all shining silver in the moonlight, the still crest of the big beach, At the blessed roots of which his lips had met June's on the first kiss that had passed between them. On he went through the shadowy aisle that the path made between other beach trunks, harnessed by the moonlight, with silver armor and motionless as sentinels on watch till dawn. Out passed the amphitheater of darkness from which the dead trees tossed out their crooked arms, as though voicing silently now his own soul's torment.
And then on to the point of the spur of the foothills, where, with the mighty mountains encircling him and the world, a dreamland lighted only by stars, he stripped his soul before the maker of it and of him, and fought his fight out alone. His was the responsibility for all, his alone. No one else was to blame, June, not at all. He had taken her from her own life. Had swerved her from the way to which God pointed when she was born. He had given her everything she wanted, and allowed her to do what she pleased, and had let her think that, through his miraculous handling of her resources, she was doing it all herself. And the result was natural. For the past two years he had been harassed with debt, wracked with worries, writhing this way and that.
Concerned only with the soul-tormenting catastrophe that had overtaken him. About all else, he had grown careless. He had not been to see her the last year. He had written seldom, and it appalled him to look back now on his own self-absorption, and to think how he must have appeared to June. And he had gone on in that self-absorption to the very end. He had got his license to marry, Had asked Uncle Billy, who was magistrate as well as Miller, to marry them, and, a rough mountaineer himself to the outward eye, he had appeared to lead a child like a lamb to the sacrifice, and had found a woman with a mind, heart, and purpose of her own. It was all his work. He had sent her away to fit her for his station in life, to make her fit to marry him.
She had risen above, and now he was not fit to marry her. That was the brutal truth, a truth that was enough to make a wise man laugh or a fool weep, and Hale did neither. He simply went on working to make out how he could best discharge the obligations that he had voluntarily, willingly, gladly, selfishly even assumed. In his mind, he treated conditions only as he saw and felt them and believed them at that moment true. And into the problem he went no deeper than to find his simple duty, and that, while the morning stars were sinking, he found. And it was a duty the harder to find because everything had reawakened within him, and the starting point of that awakening was the proud glow in Uncle Willie's kind old face when he knew the part he was to play in the happiness of hail and June.
All the way over the mountain that day his heart had gathered fuel from memories at the big pine and down the mountain and through the gap, to be set aflame by the yellow sunlight in the valley and a throbbing life in everything that was alive. For the month was June, and the spirit of that month was on her way back to him. So when he rose now with back thrown head, he stretched his arms suddenly out towards those far-seeing stars, and as suddenly dropped them. With an angry shake of his head and one quick gritting of his teeth, that such a thought should have mastered him even for one swift second. The thought of how lonesome would be the trail that would be his to follow after that day.
-
23 23 - Chapter 23 24:20
June, tired though she was, tossed restlessly that night. The one look she had seen in Hale's face when she met him in the car. told her the truth as far as he was concerned. He was unchanged. She could give him no chance to withdraw from their long understanding, for it was plain to her quick instinct that he wanted none, and so she had asked him no question about his failure to meet her, for she knew now that his reason, no matter what, was good. He had startled her in the car. For her mind was heavy with memories of the poor little cabins she had passed on the train, the mountain men and women in the wedding party, and Hill himself was to the eyes so much like one of them. Had so startled her that, though she knew his instinct, too, was at work, she could not gather herself together to combat her own feelings.
For every little happening in the dummy but drew her back to her previous train of Painful thought. And in that helplessness, she had told Hale good night. She remembered now how she had looked upon Lonesome Cove after she went to the Gap, how she had looked upon the Gap after her year in the Bluegrass, and how she looked back even on the first big city she had seen there from the lofty vantage-ground of New York. What was the use of it all? Why laboriously climb a hill merely to see and yearn for things that you cannot have if you must go back and live in the hollow again? Well, she thought rebelliously. She would not go back to the hollow again, that was all. She knew what was coming, and her cousin Dave's perpetual sneer sprang suddenly from the past to cut through her again, and the old pride rose within her once more.
She was good enough now for Hale. Oh, yes. She thought bitterly, good enough now, and then remembering his lifelong kindness, and thinking what she might have been but for him, she burst into tears at the unworthiness of her own thought. Ah, what should she do? What should she do? Repeating that question over and over again, she fell toward morning into troubled sleep. She did not wake until nearly noon, for already she had formed the habit of sleeping late, Late, at least, for that part of the world. And she was glad when the boy brought her word that Mr. Hale had been called up the valley and would not be back until the afternoon.
She dreaded to meet him, for she knew that he had seen the trouble within her, and she knew he was not the kind of man to let matters drag vaguely, if they could be cleared up and settled by open frankness of discussion, no matter how Blunt he must be. She had to wait until midday dinner-time to get something to eat, so she lay abed, picked a breakfast from the menu, which was spotted dirty and meager in offerings, and had it brought to her room. Early in the afternoon she issued forth into the sunlight and started toward Embodin Hill. It was very beautiful and soul-comforting, the warm air The luxuriantly wooded hills, with their shades of green that told her where poplar and oak and beech and maple grew.
The delicate haze of blue that overlaid them and deepened as her eyes followed the still mountain piles northeastward to meet the big range that shut her in from the outer world. The changes had been many. One part of the town had been wiped out by fire, and a few buildings of stone had risen up. On the streets she saw strange faces, but now and then— She stopped to shake hands with somebody whom she knew, and who recognized her always with surprise and spoke but few words, and then, as she thought with some embarrassment, half unconsciously she turned toward the old mill. There it was, dusty and gray, and the dripping old wheel, cranked with its weight. The shining water and the muffled roar of the unseen dam started an answering stream of memories surging within her.
She could see the window of her room in the old brick boarding-house, and as she passed the gate she almost stopped to go in. But the face of a strange man, who stood in the door with a proprietary air, deterred her. There was Hale's little frame cottage, and his name half washed out was over the wing that was still his office. Past that she went with a passing temptation to look within and toward the old schoolhouse. A massive new one was half-built of gray stone to the left, but the old one, with its shingles on the outside that had once caused her such wonder, still lay warm in the sun, but closed and deserted. There was the playground, where she had been caught in Ring Around the Rosie, and Hale and that girl teacher had heard her confession.
She flushed again when she thought of that day, but the flush was now for another reason. Over the roof of the schoolhouse she could see the beech-tree where she had built her playhouse, and memory led her from the path toward it. She had not climbed a hill for a long time, and she was panting when she reached it. There was the scattered playhouse. It might have lain there untouched for a quarter of a century, just as her angry feet had kicked it to pieces. On the root of the beach she sat down, and the broad rim of her hat scratched the trunk of it and annoyed her. So she took it off and leaned her head against the tree, looking up into the underworld of the leaves, through which a sunbeam filtered here and there, one striking her hair, which had darkened to the duller gold, striking it eagerly, unerringly, as though it had started for just such a shining mark.
Below her was outspread the little town, the straggling, wretched little town, crude, lonely, lifeless. She could not be happy in Lonesome Cove after she had known the gap, and now her horizons had so broadened that she felt now toward the gap and its people as she then felt toward the mountaineers. For the standards of living in the cove, so it seemed, were no farther below the standards in the gap than they in turn were lower than the new standards to which she had adapted herself while away. Indeed, Even that blue-grass world where she had spent a year was too narrow now for her vaulting ambition, and with that thought she looked down again on the little town, a lonely island in a sea of mountains, and as far from the world for which she had been training herself as though it were in mid-ocean.
Liv, down there? She shuddered at the thought, and straightway was very miserable. The clear piping of a wood-thrush rose far away. A tear started between her half-closed lashes, and she might have gone to weeping silently had her ear not caught the sound of something moving below her. Someone was coming that way, so she brushed her eyes swiftly with her handkerchief and stood upright against the tree. And there again Hale found her, tense, upright, bareheaded again, and her hands behind her. Only her face was not uplifted and dreaming. It was turned toward him, unstartled and expectant. He stopped below her and leaned one shoulder against a tree. I saw you pass the office, he said, and I thought I should find you here.
His eyes dropped to the scattered playhouse of long ago, and a faint smile that was full of submerged sadness passed over his face. It was his playhouse, after all, that she had kicked to pieces. But he did not mention it, nor her attitude, nor did he try in any way to arouse her memories of that other time at this same place. "'I want to talk with you, June, and I want to talk now.' "'Yes, Jack,' she said timidly. For a moment he stood in silence, his face half turned, his teeth hard on his indrawn lip, thinking. There was nothing of the mountaineer about him now. He was clean-shaven and dressed with care. June saw that. But he looked quite old, his face seemed harried with worries and ravaged by suffering.
And June had suddenly to swallow a quick surging of pity for him. He spoke slowly and without looking at her.
June, if it hadn't been for me, you would be over in Lonesome Cove and happily married by this time, or at least contented with your life, for you wouldn't have known any other. "'I don't know, Jack. I took you out. And it rests with you, rather I shall be sorry I did. Sorry wholly on your account, I mean,' he said hastily. She knew what he meant, and she said nothing. She only turned her head away slightly, with her eyes upturned a little toward the leaves that were shaking like her own heart. "'I think I see it all very clearly,' he went on in a low and perfectly even voice. You can't be happy over there now. You can't be happy over here now. You've got other wishes, ambitions, dreams, now, and I want you to realize them.
I want to help you realize them. All I can. That's all.
Jack." She helplessly, protestingly spoke his name in a whisper. But that was all she could do, and he went on.
It isn't so strange. What is strange is that... I—that I didn't foresee it all. But if I had, he added firmly, I'd have done it just the same unless by doing it I've really done you more harm than good. No, no, Jack. I came into your world, you went into mine. What I had grown indifferent about, you grew to care about. You grew sensitive while I was growing callous to certain— He was about to say surface things, but he checked himself. Certain things in life that mean more to a woman than to a man. I would not have married you as you were. I've got to be honest now. At least I thought it necessary that you should be otherwise. And now you've gone beyond me. And now you do not want to marry me as I am.
And it is all very natural and very just. Very slowly her head had dropped until her chin rested hard above the little jeweled cross on her breast. "'You must tell me if I'm wrong. You don't love me now. Well enough to be happy with me here.' He waved one hand toward the straggling little town below them, and then toward the lonely mountains. "'I did not know that we would have to live here, but I know it now.' He checked himself, and afterward she recalled the tone of those last words, but then they had no especial significance. "'Am I wrong?' he repeated, and then he said hurriedly, for her face was so piteous. "'No, you needn't give yourself the pain of saying it in words. I want you to know that I understand that there's nothing in the world I blame you for—nothing, nothing.
If there is any blame at all, it rests on me alone.' She broke toward him with a cry then. Jack, no, Jack. She said brokenly, and she caught his hand in both her own and tried to raise it to her lips. But he held her back, and she put her face on his breast and sobbed brokenheartedly. He waited for the paroxysm to pass, stroking her hair gently. "'You mustn't feel that way, little girl. You can't help it. I can't help it.' And these things happen all the time, everywhere. You don't have to stay here. You can go away and study, and when I can, I'll come to see you and cheer you up, and when you are a great singer, I'll send you flowers and be so proud of you. And I'll say to myself, I helped do that.
Dry your eyes now. He must go back to the hotel. Your father will be there by this time, and you'll have to be starting home pretty soon. Like a child, she obeyed him. But she was so weak and trembling that he put his arm about her to help her down the hill. At the edge of the wood, she stopped and turned full toward him. "'You are so good,' she said, tremulously. "'So good.' "'Why, you haven't even asked me if there was another?' Hale interrupted her, shaking his head. "'If there is, I don't want to know.' "'But there isn't. There isn't,' she cried. I don't know what the matter is with me. I hate that tears started again and again she was on the point of breaking down, but Hale checked her. Now, now, he said soothingly.
He mustn't. Now, it's all right. He mustn't. Her anger at herself helped now.
Why, I stood like a silly fool, tongue-tied. I wanted to say so much. I—you don't need to, Hale said gently. I understand it all. I understand. I believe you do, she said with a sob. Better than I do. Well, all right, little girl. Come on. They issued forth into the sunlight, and Hale walked rapidly. The strain was getting too much for him, and he was anxious to be alone. Without a word more, they passed the old schoolhouse, a massive new one, and went on. In silence, down the street, hitched to a post near the hotel, were two gaunt horses with drooping heads. And on one of them was a side-saddle. Sitting on the steps of the hotel with a pipe in his mouth was the mighty figure of Devil Judd Tolliver.
He saw them coming, at least he saw Hale coming, and that far-away Hale saw his bushy eyebrows lift in wonder at June. A moment later he rose to his great height without a word. Dad, said June in a trembling voice, don't you know me? The old man stared at her silently, and a doubtful smile played about his bearded lips. Hardly, but I reckon it's June. She knew that the world to which Hale belonged would expect her to kiss him, and she made a movement as though she would, but the habit of a lifetime is not broken so easily. She held out her hand, and with the other, patted him on the arm as she looked up into his face.
Time to be goin, June, if we want to get home afore dark. All right, Dad. The old man turned to his horse. Hurry up, little gal. In a few minutes they were ready, and the girl looked long into Hale's face when he took her hand. Are you coming over soon? Just as soon as I can. Her lips trembled. Goodbye. She faltered. Good-bye, June, said Hale. From the steps he watched them, the giant father slouching at his saddle in the trim figure of the now sadly misplaced girl erect on the awkward, pacing mountain beast, as encourages the two as a ferry on some prehistoric monster. A horseman was coming up the street behind him, and a voice called, "'Who's that?' Hale turned. It was the Hon. Samuel Budd, coming home from court.
"'June Tolliver, June Talaferno,' corrected the Hon. Sam, with emphasis. "'The same.' The Hon. Sam silently followed the pair for a moment through his big goggles. "'What do you think of my theory of the latent possibilities of the mountaineer now?' "'I think I know how true it is better than you do.' said Hale calmly, and with a grunt the Honorable Sam rode on. Hale watched them as they rode across the plateau, watched them until the gaps swallowed them up, and his heart ached for June. Then he went to his room and there stretched out on his bed, and with his hands clenched behind his head, he lay staring upward.
Devil Judd Toledraer had lost none of his tacturnity. Stolidly, silently, he went ahead. As is the custom of lordly man in the mountains, horseback or a foot, asking no question, answering June's in the fewest words possible. Uncle Billy, the miller, had been complaining a good deal that spring, and old Hun had rheumatism. Uncle Billy's old maid sister, who lived in Devil's Fork, had been cooking for him at home since the last taking to bed of June's stepmother. Bub had growed up, like a hickory sapling. Her cousin Loretta hadn't married, and some folks allowed she'd run away some day with that young buck-fallon. Her cousin Dave had gone off to school that year, had come back a month before, and had been shot to the shoulder.
He was in Lonesome Cove now. This fact was mentioned in the same matter-of-fact way as the other happenings. Hale had been raising Cain in Lonesome Cove, a-cutting things down, and tear em up, and playing hell generally. The feud had broken out again, and maybe June couldn't stay at home long. He didn't want her there, with the fighting going on, whereas June's heart gave a start of gladness that the way would be easy for her to leave when she wished to leave. Things over at the gap. We're a going to predation, the old man had been told. While he was waiting for June and Hale that day, and Hale not only lost a lot of money, but if things Doesn't take a rise, he would be left head over heels in debt if that mine over in Lonesome Cove didn't pull him out.
They were approaching the big pine now, and June was beginning to ache and get sore from the climb. So Hale was in trouble. That was what he meant when he said that, though she could leave the mountains when she pleased, he must stay there, perhaps for good. "'I'm mighty glad you came home, gal,' said the old man. and that you're goin to put an end to all this spendin' so much money. Jack says you got some money left, but I don't understand it. He says he made an investment for ye to triple the money. I ain't never asked him no questions. It was betwixt you and him, and that t'wank none of my business long as you and him ever gettin to marry. He said you was goin to marry him this summer, and I wish you'd get tied up right away while I was down livin', for I'd Don't know when a Winchester might take me off, and I'd die a sight easier if I knowed you was tied up with a good man like him.
Yes, Dad, was all she said, for she had not the heart to tell him the truth, and she knew that Hale never would until the last moment. He must when he learned that she had failed. Half an hour later she could see the stone chimney of the little cabin in Lonesome Cove. A little further down, several spirals of smoke were visible. rising from unseen houses, which were more minor shacks. Her father said that Hale had put up while she was gone. The water of the creek was jet-black. Now a row of rough wooden houses ran along its edge. The geese cackled a doubtful welcome. A new dog leaped barking from the porch, and a tall boy sprang after him, both running for the gate. "'Why, bub!' cried June, sliding from her horse and kissing him.
and then holding off at arm's length the look into his steady gray eyes and his blushing face. Take the horses, Bub, said old Jud, and June entered the gate while Bub stood with the reins in his hand, still speechily staring her over from head to foot. There was her garden, thank God, with all her flowers planted, a new bed of pansies, and one of Violet's, and the border of laurel in bloom, unchanged and weedless. "'Want a jack-haired man to take care of it?' explained old Jud, and again with shame, June felt the hurt of her lover's thoughtfulness. When she entered the cabin, the same old rasping, petulant voice called from her bed in one corner, and when June took the shriveled old hand that was limply thrust from the bedclothes, the old hag's keen eyes swept her from head to foot with disapproval.
"'My, but you're a-wearing mighty fine clothes.' She croaked enviously. "'I ain't had a new dress for more'n five years.' And that was the welcome she got. "'No,' said Juna, pleasingly. "'Well, I'll get one for you myself.' "'I'm much obliged,' she whined. "'But I reckon I can get along.' A cough came from the bed in the other corner of the room. "'That's Dave.' said the old woman, and June walked over to where her cousin's black eyes shone hostile at her from the dark. "'Sorry, Dave,' she said, but Dave answered nothing but a song, "'Howdy?' and did not put out a hand. He only stared at her in sulky bewilderment, and June went back to listen to the torment of the old woman's plights until Bub came in.
Then, as she turned, She noticed for the first time that a new door had been cut in one side of the cabin, and Bud was following the direction of her eyes. "'Why hain't nobody told you?' he said delightedly. "'Towin' what, Bub?' With a whoop, Bub leaped for the side of the door, and, reaching up, pulled a shining key from between the logs and thrust it into her hands. "'Wahead, he set. It's your'n.' "'Samora Jack Hale's fool doin,' said the old woman. Go on, gal. See what he's done.
With eager hands, she put the key in the lock, and when she pushed open the door, she gasped. Another room had been added to the cabin, and the fragrant smell of cedar made her nostrils dilate. Bub pushed by her and threw open the shutters of a window to the low sunlight, and June stood with both hands to her head. It was a room for her, with a dresser, a long mirror, a modern bed in one corner, A work-table with a student's lamp on it, a washstand, and a chest of drawers, and a piano. On the walls were pictures, and over the mantel stood the one she had first learned to love. Two lovers clasped in each other's arms, and under them the words, Infineaule. Oh, oh, oh, was all she could say, and choking she motioned Bud from the room.
When the door closed, she threw herself sobbing across the bed. Over at the gap that night, Hale sat in his office with a piece of white paper and a lump of black coal on the table in front of him. His foreman had brought the coal to him that day at dusk. He lifted the lump to the light of his lamp, and from the center of it a mocking evil eye looked back at him. The eye was a piece of shiny black flint, and told him that his mind in Lonesome Cove was but a pocket of Candle-coal and worth no more than the smoldering lumps in his grate. Then he lifted a piece of white paper. It was his license to marry June.
-
24 24 - Chapter 24 21:46
There was no change in leaf, shrub, or tree. And not a stone and a brook had been disturbed. The sun dropped the same arrows down through the leaves, flunting their shining points into tremulous circles on the ground. The water sang the same happy tune under her dangling feet, and a wood-thrush piped the old lay overhead. Wood-thrush! June smiled as she suddenly rechristened the bird for herself now. That bird henceforth would be the magic flute. To musical June. She leaned back, with ears, eyes, and soul awake, and her brain busy. All the way over the mountain on that second home-going, she had thought of the first, and even memories of the memories aroused by that first home-going came back toward that place where Hale had put his horse into a dead run and had given her that never-to-be-forgotten thrill, and where she had slid from behind to the ground and stormed with tears.
When they dropped down into the green gloom of shadow and green leaves toward Lonesome Cove, she had the same feeling that her heart was being clutched by a human hand, and that black night had suddenly fallen about her. But this time she knew what it meant. She thought then of the crowded sleeping room, the rough beds, and coarse blankets at home, the oilcloth spotted with drippings from a candle that covered the table, the thick plates and cups, the soggy bread and the thick Bacon floating in grease, the absence of napkins and eating with knives and fingers, and the noise Bub and her father made drinking their coffee. But then she knew all these things in advance, and the memories of them on her way over had prepared her for Lonesome Cove.
The conditions were definite there. She knew what it would be to face them again. She was facing them all the way, and, to her surprise, the realities had hurt her less even than they had before. Then had come the same thrill over the garden, and now with that garden, and her new room, and her piano, and her books, with Uncle Billy's sister to help do the work, and with the little changes that June was daily making in the household, she could live her own life, even over there as long as she pleased, and then she would go out into the world again. But all the time when she was coming over from the gap, the way had bristled with accusing memories of Hale, Even from the chattering creeks, the turns in the road, the sun-dappled bushes and trees and flowers, and when she passed the big pine that rose with such friendly solemnity above her, the pang of it all hurt her heart and kept on hurting her.
When she walked in the garden, the flowers seemed not to have the same spirit of gladness. It had been a dry season, and they drooped for that reason, but the melancholy of them had a sympathetic human quality that depressed her. If she saw a bass shoot arrow-like into deep water, if she heard a bird or saw a tree or a flower whose name she had to recall, she thought of Hale. Do what she would, she could not escape the ghost that stalked at her side everywhere. So like a human presence that she felt sometimes a strange desire to turn and speak to it. And in a room, that presence was all-pervasive. The piano, the furniture, the bits of bric-a-brac, The pictures and books, all were eloquent with his thought of her, and every night before she turned out the light, she could not help lifting her eyes to her once favorite picture, even that Hale had remembered, the lovers clasped in each other's arms, at last alone, only to see it now as a mocking symbol of his beaten hopes.
She had written to thank him for it all, and not yet had he answered her letter. He had said that he was coming over to Lonesome Cove, and he had not come. Why should he? On her account? Between them, all was over. Why should he? The question was absurd in her mind, and yet the fact that she had expected him, that she so wanted him, was so illogical and so incongruous, and vividly true, that it raised her to a sitting posture on the log. And she ran her fingers over her forehead and down her dazed face until her chin was in the hollow of her hand, and her startled eyes were fixed unwaveringly on the running water, and yet not seeing it at all. A call, her stepmother's cry, rang up the ravine, and she did not hear it.
She did not even hear Bub coming through the underbrush a few minutes later, and when he half angrily shouted her name at the end of the vista downstream, Whence he could see her, she lifted her head from a dream so deep that in it all her senses had for the moment been wholly lost. "'Come on!' he shouted. She had forgotten there was a bean-stringing to house that day, and she slipped slowly off the log and went down the path, gathering herself together as she went, and making no answer to the indignant bub who turned and stalked ahead of her, back to the house. At the barnyard gate her father stopped her. He looked worried. Jack Hill's just been over here. June caught her breath sharply. Has he gone?
The old man was watching her, and she felt it. Yeah, he was in a hurry, and nobody knowed where you was. He just came over, he said, to tell me to tell you that you could go back to New York and keep on with your singing, doing whatever you please. He knowed I didn't want you here when this war starts for a finish, as it's going to go mighty soon now. He says he ain't quite ready to get married yet. I'm afeard he's in trouble. Trouble? I told you the other day he's lost all his money, but he says you got enough to keep you going for some time. I don't see why you don't get married right now and live over in the Gap. June Culloden was silent. Oh, said the old man quickly. You ain't ready neither.
He studied her with narrowing eyes and threw a puzzled frown. But I reckon it's all right if you're goin to get married sometime. What's all right, Dad? The old man checked himself. Everything, he said shortly. But don't you make a fool of yourself with a good man like Jack Hale. And wondering, June was silent. The truth was that the old man had wormed out of Hale an admission of the kindly duplicity the latter practiced on him and June, and he had given his word to Hale. That he would not tell June. He did not understand why Hale should have so insisted on that promise, for it was all right that Hale should openly do what he pleased for the girl he was going to marry, but he had given his word.
So he turned away, but his frown stayed where it was. June went on, puzzled, for she knew that her father was withholding something, and she knew, too, that he would tell her only in his own good time. But she could go away when she pleased. That was the comfort, and with that thought she stopped suddenly at the corner of the garden. She could see Hale and his big black horse climbing the spur. Once it had always been his custom to stop on top of it to rest his horse, and turn to look back at her, and she always waited to wave him goodbye. She wondered if he would do it now. And while she looked and waited, the beating of her heart quickened nervously, but he rode straight on without stopping or turning his head.
And June felt strangely bereaved and resentful, and the comfort of the moment before was suddenly gone. She could hear the voices of the guests on the porch around the corner of the house. There was an ordeal for her around there, and she went on. Loretta and Loretta's mother were there, the old hun and several wives and daughters of Toliver, adherents from up Deadwood Creek and below Uncle Billy's Mill. June knew that the bean-stringing was simply an excuse for them to be there. For she could not remember that so many had ever gathered there before, at that function in the spring, at corn-cutting in the autumn, or sorghum-making time, or the log-raising or quilting parties, and she well knew the motive of these many, and the curiosity of all, save perhaps Loretta, and the old miller's wife.
And June was prepared for them. She had borrowed a gown from her stepmother, a purple creation of homespun, She had shaken down her beautiful hair and drawn it low over her brows, and arranged it behind after the fashion of mountain women, and when she went up the steps of the porch she was outwardly to the eye one of them except for the leather belt about her slenderly full waist, her black silk stockings, and the little fern shoes on her dainty feet. She smiled inwardly when she saw the same old wave of disappointment sweep across the faces of them all. It was not necessary to shake hands, but unthinkingly she did, and the women sat in their chairs as she went from one to the other, and each gave her a limp hand in a grave howdy.
Though each paid an unconscious tribute to a vague something about her, by wiping that hand on an apron first. Very quietly and naturally she took a low chair, piled beans on her lap, and, as one of them, went to work. Nobody looked at her at first until old Hun broke the silence. "'Y'all ain't lost a speck of your good looks, Junie." Jun laughed without a flush. She would have reddened to the roots of her hair two years before. "'I'm feeling right pert, thank'ee,' she said, dropping consciously into the vernacular. But there was something in her voice that was vaguely felt by all as a part of the universal strangeness that was in her wreck bearing, Her proud head, her deep eyes, that looked so straight into their own, a strangeness that was in that belt, those stockings, and those shoes, inconspicuous as they were to which she saw every eye in time, covertly wandering as to tangible symbols of a mystery that was beyond their ken.
Old Hun and the stepmother alone talked at first, and the others, even Loretta, said never a word. Jack Hale must have been in a mighty big hurry. quavered the old stepmother. "'June ain't goin to be with us long. I'm fearing.' Without looking up, June knew the wireless significance of the speech was going around from eye to eye, but calmly she pulled her thread through a green pod and said calmly with a little enigmatical shake of her head, "'I don't know. I don't know.' Young Dave's mother was encouraged, and all her efforts at good humor could not quite draw the string of a spiteful plate from her voice. "'I reckon she'd never get away if my boy Dave had any saying of it.' There was a subdued titter at this, but Bub had come in from the stable and had dropped on the edge of the porch.
He broke in hotly. "'You just let June alone, Aunt Dilly. You'll have your hands full if you keep your eye on Lottie there.' Already, when somebody was saying something about the feud, As June came around the corner, her quick eye had seen Loretta bend her head swiftly over her work to hide the flush of her face. Now Loretta turned scarlet as her stepmother spoke severely. "'You hush, Bub!' and Bub rose and stalked into the house. Aunt Tilly was leaning back in her chair, gasping, and consternation smote the group. June rose suddenly with her string of dangling beans. "'I haven't shown you my room, Loretta. Don't you want to see it? Come on, all of you.' She added to the girls, and they and Loretta, with one swift look of gratitude, rose shyly, and trooped shyly within, where they looked in wide-mouthed wonder at the marvelous things that room contained.
The older women followed to share sight of the miracle, and all stood looking from one thing to another, some with their hands behind them as though they thwart the temptation to touch, and all saying merely, My, my. None of them had ever seen a piano before, and June must play the shiny contraption, and sing a song. It was only curiosity and astonishment that she evoked when her swift fingers began running over the keys from one end of the board to the other, astonishment at the gymnastic quality of the performance, and only astonishment when her lovely voice set the very walls of the little room to vibrating with a dramatic love-song that was about as intelligible to them as a problem in calculus, and June flushed, and then smiled with quick understanding at the dry comment that rose from Aunt Tilly behind.
She surely can't holler some. She couldn't play Sourwood Mountain on the piano, nor Ginny Gid around, nor Soap Suds over the fence, but with a sudden inspiration she went back to an old hymn that they all knew. And at the end she won the tribute of an odd silence that made them file back to the beans on the porch. Loretta lingered for a moment, and when June closed the piano and the two girls went into the main room, a tall figure entering stooped in the door and stared at June without speaking. "'Why, howdy, Uncle Ruf,' said Loretta. "'This is June. You didn't know her, did you?' The man laughed. Something in June's bearing made him take off his hat. He came forward to shake hands, and June looked up into a pair of bold black eyes that stirred within her again, the vague fears of her childhood.
She had been afraid of him when she was a child, and it was the old fear aroused that made her recall him by his eyes now. His beard was gone, and he was much changed. She trembled when she shook hands with him, and she did not call him by his name. Old Judd came in, and a moment later the two men and Bub sat on the porch while the women worked, and when June rose again to go indoors, she felt the newcomer's bold eyes take her slowly in from head to foot. She turned crimson. This was the terror among the Tollivers. Bad Roof came back from the West to take part in the feud. He saw the belt and the stockings and the shoes, the white column of her throat, and the proud set of her gold-crowned head.
He knew what they meant. He made her feel that he knew, and later he managed to catch her eyes once with an amused, half-contemptuous glance at the simple, unravelled folk about them that said plainly how well he knew they two were set apart from them. And she shrank fearfully from the comradeship that the glance implied and would look at him no more. He knew everything that was going on in the mountains. He had come back ready for business, he said. When he made ready to go, June went to her room and stayed there. But she heard him say to her father that he was going over to the gap, and with a laugh that chilled her soul, "'Goin' over to kill me a policeman,' and her father warned gruffly, "'You better keep away from there.
You don't understand them fellers.' And she heard Ruf's brutal laugh again, and as he rode into the creek his horse stumbled, and she saw him cut cruelly at the poor beast's ears with the rawhide quirt that he carried. She was glad when all went home, and the only ray of sunlight in the day for her radiated from Uncle Billy's face when, at sunset, he came to take old Hun home. The old miller was one unchanged soul to her, and that he was the one soul that could see no change in June. He called her baby, in the old way, and he talked to her now as he had talked to her as a child. He took her aside to ask if she knew that Hale had got his license to marry, and when she shook her head, his round red face lighted up with the benediction of a rising sun.
"'Well, that's what he's done, baby, and he's asked me to marry you,' he added with boy's pride. "'He's asked me!' and June choked, her eyes filled, and she was dumb. But Uncle Billy could not see that it meant distress and not joy. He just put her arm around her and whispered, "'I told a soul, baby, not a soul.' She went to bed and to sleep with Hale's face in the dream mist of her brain, and Uncle Billy's and the bold black eyes of Bad Roof Tolliver, all fused, blurred, indistinguishable. Then suddenly Roof's words struck that brain, word by word, like the clanging terror of a frightened bell. "'I'm going to kill me a policeman.' And with the last word, it seemed, she sprang upright in bed, clutching the coverlet conversely.
Daylight was showing gray through her window. She heard a swift step up the steps across the porch, the rattle of the door-chain, her father's quick call, then the rumble of two men's voices, and she knew as well what had happened, as though she had heard every word they uttered. Roof had killed him, a policeman, perhaps John Hale, and with terror clutching her heart, she sprang to the floor, And as she dropped the old purple gown over her shoulders, she heard the scurry of feet across the back porch, feet that ramped swiftly but cautiously, and left the sound of them at the edge of the woods. She heard the back door close softly, the creaking of the bed as her father lay down again, and then a sudden splashing in the creek.
Kneeling at the window, she saw a strange horseman, pushing toward the gate, where one threw himself from his saddle, strode swiftly toward the steps, and her lips unconsciously made soft. Little inarticulate cries of joy, for the stern, grave face under the hat of the man was the face of John Hale. After him pushed other men, fully armed, whom he motioned to either side of the cabin to the rear. By his side was Bob Berkley, and behind him was a red-headed falin, whom she well remembered. Within twenty feet she was looking into that grave face when the set lips of it opened in a loud command, She heard her father's bed creak again, again the rattle of the door-chain, and then old Judd stepped on the porch with a revolver in each hand.
Hello? He answered sternly. Judd, said Hale sharply, and June had never heard that tone from him before. A man with a black mustache killed one of our men over in the gap yesterday, and we've tracked him over here. There's his horse, and we saw him go into that door. We want them. Do you know who the feller is? asked old Jud calmly. No, Hale said quickly, and then with equal calm, it was my brother, and the old man's mouth closed like a vice. Had the last word been a stone striking against his ear, Hale could hardly have been more stunned. Again he called, and almost gently, what's the rear there? And then gently he turned to Devil Jud. Jud, your brother shot a man at the gap without excuse or warning.
He was an officer and a friend of mine, but if he were a stranger we would want him just the same. Is he here? Judd looked at the red-headed man behind Hale. "'So you turned on the felon's side now, have you?' he said contemptuously. "'Is he here?' repeated Hale. "'Yes, you can't have him. Without a move toward his pistol.' Hale stepped forward, and June saw her father's big right hand tighten on his huge pistol, and with a low cry she sprang to her feet. "'I'm an officer of the law,' Hale said. "'Stand aside, Judd.' Bud leaped to the door with a winchester, his eyes wild and his face white. "'Watch out, men,' Hale called, and as the men raised their guns, there was a shriek inside the cabin, and June stood at Bub's side.
Barefoot, her hair tumbled about her shoulders and her hand clutching the little cross at her throat. Stop! She shrieked. He isn't here. He's gone. For a moment, a sudden sickness smote Hale's face. Then Devil Judge Ruth splashed to him, and willing, he sprang to the ground. Quick! He shouted with a sweep of his hand right and left. Up those hollows. Lead those horses up to the pine and wait. Quick! Already the men were running as he directed, and Hale, followed by Bob and the Fallon, rushed around the corner of the house. Old Judd's nostrils were quivering, and with his pistols dangling in his hand, he walked to the gate, listening to the sounds of the pursuit. "'They'll never catch him,' he said.
Coming back, and then he dropped into a chair and sat in silence a long time. June reappeared, her face still white and her temples throbbing, for the sun was rising on days of darkness for her. Devil Judd. did not even look at her. I reckon you ain't going to marry John Hale. No, Dad, said June.
-
25 25 - Chapter 25 18:04
Thus fate did not wait until election day for the thing Hale most dreaded. The clash that would involve the guard in the Tolliver-Felan troubles over the hills. There had been simply a preliminary political gathering at the Gap the day before, but it had been a crucial day for the guard, from a cloudy sunrise to a tragic sunset. Early that morning, Mackabee, the town sergeant, had stepped into the street freshly shaven with Polish boots and his best clothes for the eyes of his sweetheart. who was to come up that day to the gap from Lee. Before sunset he died with those boots on, while the sweetheart unknowing was bound on her happy way homeward, and Ruf Tolliver, who had shot Mockaby, was clattering through the gap in flight for Lonesome Cove.
As far as anybody knew, there had been but one Tolliver and one Phelan in town that day. Though many had noticed the tall, western-looking stranger who early in the afternoon had ridden across the bridge over the North Fork. But he was quiet and well-behaved. He merged into the crowd, and through the rest of the afternoon was in no way conspicuous, even when the one Tolliver and the one Phelan got into a fight in front of the Spieler stand, and the riot started, which came near ending in a bloody battle. The Phelan was clearly blameless, and was let go at once. This angered the many friends of the Tolliver, and when he was arrested, there was an attempt at rescue, and the Tolliver was dragged to the calaboose behind a slowly retiring line of policemen, who were jabbing the rescuers back with the muzzles of their cocked Winchesters.
It was just when it was all over, and the Tolliver was safely jailed. That bad roof galloped up to the calaboose, shaking with rage, for he had just learned that the prisoner was a Tolliver. He saw how useless interference was, but he swung from his horse, threw the reins over its head after the Western fashion, and strode up to Hale. "'You'd a captain of this guard?' "'Yes,' said Hale. "'And you?' Roof shook his head with angry impatience, and Hale, thinking he had some communication to make, ignored his refusal to answer. "'I hear that a fellow can't blow a whistle, or a holler, or shoot off his pistol in this town without getting arrested.' "'That's true, why?' Roof's black eyes gleamed vindictively.
"'None,' he said, and he turned to his horse. Ten minutes later, as Mockabee was passing down the dummy track, a whistle was blown on the river bank, a high yell was raised, a pistol shot quickly followed, and he started for the sound of them on a run. A few minutes later, three more pistol shots rang out, and Hale rushed to the river bank to find Mockabee stretched out on the ground, dying. And a mountaineer lout pointing after a man on horseback, who was making at a swift gallop for the mouth of the gap and the hills. "'He done it,' said the lout, in a frightened way. "'But I don't know who he was.' Within half an hour, ten horsemen were clattering after a murderer. Headed by Hale, Logan and the infant of the guard, where the road forked, a woman with a child in her arms said she had seen a tall, black-eyed man with a black mustache gallop up the right fork.
She no more knew who he was than any of the pursuers. Three miles up that fork, they came upon a red-headed man leading his horse from a mountain near his yard. "'He went up the mountain,' the red-haired man said, pointing to the trail of the lonesome pine. "'He's gone over the line. What's he done? Killed somebody?' "'Yes,' said Hale shortly, starting up his horse. "'I wish I'd knowed you was after him. I'm sheriff over thar.' Now they were without warrant or requisition, and Hale, pulling in, said sharply, "'We want that fellow. He killed a man at the gap. If we catch him over the line, we want you to hold him for us. Come along.' The red-headed sheriff sprang on his horse and grinned eagerly.
"'I'm your man.' "'Who was that fellow?' asked Hale as they galloped. The sheriff denied knowledge with a shake of his head. "'What's your name?' The sheriff looked sharply at him for the effect of his answer. Jim Fallon? And Hale looked sharply back at him. He was one of the Fallons who, long, long ago, had gone to the gap for young Dave Tolliver, and now the Fallon grinned at Hale. "'I know you all right!' No wonder the Fallon chuckled at his heaven-born chance to get a Tolliver into trouble. At the lonesome pine, the traces of the fugitive's horse swerved along the mountain-top, the shoe of the right forefoot being broken in half. The swerve was a blind, and the sheriff knew it, but he knew where Ruth Tolliver would go, and that there would be plenty of time to get him.
Moreover, he had a purpose of his own, and a secret fear that it might be thwarted. So, without a word, he followed the trail till darkness hit it, and they had to wait until the moon rose. Then, as they started again, the sheriff said, "'Wait a minute,' and plunged down the mountain side on foot. A few minutes later, he hallooed for hail, and down there showed him the tracks doubling backward along a footpath. "'Regular rabbit, ain't he?' chuckled the sheriff, and back they went to the trail again on which, two hundred yards below the pine, they saw the tracks pointing again to Lonesome Cove. On down the trail they went, and at the top of the spur that overlooked Lonesome Cove, the Phelan Sheriff pulled in subtly and got off his horse.
There the tracks swerved again into the bushes. He's goin to wait till daylight for fear somebody's foller'd him. He'll come back, old Devil Juds. How do you know he's going to Devil Juds? asked Hale. Where else would he go? asked the Phelan, with a sweep of his arm toward the moonlit wilderness. There ain't but one house that way for ten miles. Nobody left thar. "'How do you know that he's going to any house?' asked Hale, impatiently. "'He may be getting out of the mountains. "'Do you ever know a feller to leave these mountains just because he killed a man?' "'How'd you follow him at night? How'd you ever catch him with his start? "'What'd he turn that way for if he wasn't going to Judd's? "'Why don't he keep on down the river?
"'If he's gone, he's gone. "'If he ain't, he'll be a devil Judd's at daybreak. "'If he ain't there now.' What do you want to do? Go on down with the hosses, hide them in the bushes, and wait. Maybe he's already heard us coming down the mountain. That's the only thing I'm afeared of, said the fallon calmly. But what I'm telling you is your only chance. How do you know he won't hear us going down? Why not leave the horses? We might need the horses, and it's mud and sand all the way. You ought to know that. Hale did know that. So on they went quietly. and hid their horses aside from the road near the place where Hale had fished when he first went to Lonesome Cove. There the falin disappeared on foot.
Do you trust him? asked Hale, turning to Bud, and Bud laughed. I reckon you can trust a falin against a friend of a Tolliver, or the other way round any time. Within half an hour the falin came back with the news that there was no sign that the fugitive had come in. No use surrounding the house now, he said. He might see one of us first when he comes in and get away. We'll do that after daylight. And at daylight they saw the fugitive ride out of the woods at the back of the house and boldly around to the front of the house, where he left his horse in the yard and disappeared. Now send three men to catch him if he runs out the back way, quick," said the felon. It'll take him twenty minutes to get there through the woods.
Soon as they get there, let one of them shoot off his pistol and—and That'll be the signal for us. The three men started swiftly, but the pistol shot came before they had gone a hundred yards. For one of the three, a new man, and unaccustomed to the use of firearms, stumbled over a route while he was seeing that his pistol was in order, and let it go off accidentally. No time to waste now, the Fallon called sharply. Get on your horses and get. Then the rush was made, and when they gave up the chase at noon that day, the sheriff looked Hale squarely in the eye when Hale sharply asked him a question. "'Why didn't you tell me who that man was?' "'Because I feared you wouldn't go to Devil Judd's after him.
I know better now.' And he shook his head, for he did not understand, and so Hale, at the head of the disappointed guard, went back to the gap. And when next day they laid Magabee away in the thinly populated little graveyard that rested in the hollow of the river's arm, the spirit of law and order in the heart of every guard gave way to the spirit of revenge, and the grass would grow under the feet of none until Ruf Tolliver was caught, and the death debt of law was paid with death. That purpose was no less firm in the heart of Hale, and he turned away from the grave, sick, with the trick that fate had lost no time in playing on him, for he was a Falun now in the eyes of both factions and an enemy, even to June.
The weeks dragged slowly along, and June sank slowly toward the depths with every fresh realization of the trap of circumstances into which she had fallen. She had dim memories of just such a state of affairs when she was a child, for the feud was on now, and the three things that governed the life of the cabin in Lonesome Cove for hate, caution, and fear. Bub and her father worked in the fields with their Winchesters close at hand, and June was never easy if they were outside the house. If someone shouted hello, that universal hail of friend or enemy in the mountains, from the gate after dark, one or the other would go out the back door and answer from the shelter of the corner of the house.
Neither sat by the light of the fire where he could be seen through the window, nor carried a candle from one room to the other, and when either rowed down the river, June must ride behind them to prevent ambush from the bushes, for no Kentucky mountaineer, even to kill his worst enemy, will risk harming a woman. Sometimes Loretta would come and spend the day, and she seemed a little less distressed than June. Dave was constantly in and out, and several times June had seen the red fox hanging around. Always the talk was of the feud. The killing of this Tolliver and that long ago was rehearsed over and over. All the wrongs the family had suffered at the hands of the Falins were retold, and in spite of herself, June felt the old hatred of her childhood reawakening against them so fiercely that she was startled, and she knew that if she were a man she would be as ready now to take up a Winchester against the Falins as though she had known no other life.
Loretta got no comfort from her in her tentative efforts to talk to Buck Fallon, and once, indeed, June gave her a scathing rebuke. With every day her feeling for her father and Bub was knit a little more closely, and toward Dave grew a little more kindly. She had her moods even against Hale, but they always ended in a storm of helpless tears. Her father said little of Hale, but that little was enough. Young Dave was openly exultant. When he heard of the favoritism shown of Fallon by the guard at the Gap, the effort Hale had made to catch Roof Tolliver and his well-known purpose yet to capture him. For the guard maintained a fund for the arrest and prosecution of criminals, and the reward it offered for Roof dead or alive was known by everybody on both sides of the state line.
For nearly a week, no word was heard of the fugitive. And then one night after supper, while June was sitting at the fire, the back door was opened. Ruf slid like a snake within, and when June sprang to her feet with a sharp cry of terror, he gave his brutal laugh. "'Don't take much to scare you, does it?' Shuddering, she felt his evil eyes sweep her from head to foot, for the beast within was always unleashed and ever ready to spring, and she dropped back into her seat, speechless. Young Dave entering from the kitchen saw Ruf's look, And the hostile lightning of his eyes flashed at his foster-uncle, who knew straightway that he must not, for his own safety, strain the boy's jealousy too far.
"'He oughtn't a-done it, Ruf,' said old Judd a little later, and he shook his head. Again Ruf laughed. "'Nope,' he said with a quick, precipitatory look to young Dave. "'Not to him.' The swift gritting of Dave Teese showed that he knew what was meant. And without warning, the instinct of a protecting tigress leaped within June. She had seen and had been grateful for the look Dave gave the outlaw, but without a word she rose now and went to her own room. While she sat at her window, her stepmother came out the back door and left it open for a moment. Through it, June could hear the talk. "'Nah,' said her father, "'she ain't goin to marry to him.' Dave grunted, and Ruth's voice came again. Ain't no danger, I reckon, of her telling on me.
No, said her father gruffly, and the door banged. No, thought June, she wouldn't, even without her father's trust, though she loathed the man and he was the only thing on earth of which she was afraid. That was the miracle of it, and June wondered. She was a tolliver, and the clan loyalty of a century forbade, that was all. As she rose, she saw a figure sulking past the edge of the woods. She called Bub in and told him about it, and Roof stayed at the cabin all night. But June did not see him next morning, and she kept out of his way whenever he came again. A few nights later, the Red Fox slouched up to the cabin with some herbs for the stepmother. Old Judd eyed him askance. "'Lookin' for that reward, Red?' The old man had no time for the meek reply that was on his lips, for the old woman spoke up sharply.
"'You let Red alone, Judd. I told him to come.' And the Red Fox stayed to supper, and when Roof left the cabin that night, a bent figure with a big rifle and in moccasins sneaked after him. The next night there was a tap on Hale's window, just at his bedside, and when he looked out he saw the Red Fox's big rifle telescope moccasins and all in the moonlight. The red fox had discovered the whereabouts of Roof Tolliver, and that very night he guided Hale and Six of the guard to the edge of a little clearing, where the red fox pointed to a one-room cabin, quiet in the moonlight. Hale had his requisition now. Ain't no trouble catchin' Roof if you bait him with a woman, he snarled. There might be several Tollivers in there.
Wait till daybreak and git the drop on him. When he comes out, And then he disappeared. Surrounding the cabin, Hale waited, and on top of the mountain above Lonesome Cove, the Red Fox sat waiting and watching through his big telescope. Through it he saw Bad Roof step outside the door at daybreak and stretch his arms with a yawn, and he saw three men spring with leveled winchesters from behind a clump of bushes. The woman shot from the door behind Roof with a pistol in each hand, But Roof kept his hands in the air and turned his head to the woman who lowered the half-raised weapon slowly. When he saw the cavalcade start for the county seat with Roof, manacled in the midst of them, he dropped slowly down into Lonesome Cove to tell Judd that Roof was a prisoner, and to retake him on the way to jail.
And as the Red Fox well knew would happen, old Judd and young Dave and two other Tollivers, who were at the cabin, galloped into the county seat to find Roof in jail, and that jail guarded by seven grim young men armed with Winchesters and shotguns. Hale faced the old man quietly, eye to eye. "'It's no use, Judd,' he said. "'You'd better let the law take its course.' The old man was scornful. "'There's never been a Tolliver convicted of killing nobody, much less hanging than there ain't going to be.' "'Glad you warned me,' said Hale, still quietly. Though it wasn't necessary, but if he's convicted, he'll hang. The giant's face worked in convulsive helplessness, and he turned away.
You hold the cards now, but my deal is coming. All right, Judd. You're getting a square one from me. Back Road to Tollivers, and Devil Judd never opened his lips again until he was at home in Lonesome Cove. June was sitting on the porch when he walked heavy-handed through the gate. "'They've catched roof,' he said, and after a moment he added gruffly, "'There's goin to be sure enough trouble now. The falins think all them blee's fellers are on their side now. This ain't no place for you. You must get away.' June shook her head, and her eyes turned to the flowers at the edge of the garden. "'I'm not goin' away, Dad,' she said.
-
26 26 - Chapter 26 12:07
Back to the passing of Boone and the landing of Columbus, no man, in that region, had ever been hanged. And as old Judd said, No Tolliver had ever been sentenced, and no jury of mountain men as well knew could be found who would convict a Tolliver, for there were no twelve men in the mountains who would dare. And so the Tollivers decided to wait the outcome of the trial and rest easy. But they did not count on the metal and intelligence of the grim young foreigners who were a gaping wedge of civilization at the gap. Straightway, They gave up the practice of law in banking and trading and storekeeping, and cut portholes in the brick walls of the courthouse, and guarded town and jail night and day.
They brought their own fearless judge, their own fearless jury, and their own fearless guard. Such an abstract regard for law and order the mountaineer finds a hard thing to understand. It looked as though the motive of the guard was vindictive and personal. An old judge was almost stifled by the volcanic rage that daily grew within him as the toils daily tightened about Ruf Tolliver. Every happening the old man learned through the Red Fox, who, with his huge pistols, was one of the men who escorted Ruf to and from Court House and Jail, a volunteer, Hale supposed, because he hated Ruf, and as the Tollivers supposed, so that he could keep them advised of everything that went on, which he did with secrecy and his own peculiar faith.
And steadily, and to the growing uneasiness of the Tullivers, the law went its way. Ruff had proved that he was at the gap all day, and had taken no part in the trouble. He produced a witness, the mountain lout, who Hale remembered, who admitted that he had blown the whistle, given the yell, and fired the pistol shot. When asked his reason, the witness, who was stupid, had none ready, looked helplessly at Ruff, and finally numbled, for fun. But it was plain from the questions that Roof had put to Hale only a few minutes before the shooting, and from the hesitation of the witness, that Roof had used him for a tool. So the testimony of Maccabee, without even summoning Roof to surrender had fired first, carried no conviction.
And yet Roof had no trouble making it almost sure that he had never seen the dead man before. So what was his motive? It was then that the word reached the ear of the prosecuting attorney of the only testimony that could establish a motive and make the crime a hanging offence, and court was adjourned for a day, while he sent for the witness who could give it. That afternoon, one of the Falins, who had grown bolder, and in twos and threes were always at the trial, shot at a tolliver on the edge of town, and there was an immediate turmoil between the factions that the Red Fox had been waiting for, and that suited his dark purpose well. That very night, With his big rifle, he slipped through the woods to a turn in the road, over which old Dave Tolliver was to pass next morning, and built a blind behind some rocks, and lay there smoking peacefully, and dreaming his sweeten-borgen dreams.
And when a wagon came through the turn, driven by a boy, and with the gaunt frame of old Dave Tolliver lying on straw on the bed of it, his big rifle thundered, and the frightened horses dashed on with the red fox's last enemy. Lifeless. Cooly, he slipped back to the woods, threw the shell from his gun, tirelessly he went by short cuts through the hills, and at noon, benevolent and smiling, he was on guard again. The little courtroom was crowded for the afternoon session. Inside the railing sat Ruth Tulliver, white and defiant, manacled. Leaning on the railing, to one side, was the red fox with his big pistols, his good profile calm, dreamy kind, to the other similarly armed was Hale. At each of the gaping port-holes, and on each side of the door stood a guard with a Winchester, and around the railing outside were several more.
In spite of the window and port-hole, the air was closed and heavy with the smell of tobacco and the sweat of men. Here and there in the crowd was a red falcon, But Nala Tolliver was in sight, and Ruf Tolliver sat alone. The clerk called the court to order after the fashion since the days before Edward the Confessor, except that he asked God to save a commonwealth instead of a king, and the prosecuting attorney rose. Next witness, may it please your honor, and as the clerk got to his feet with a slip of paper in his hand and bawled out a name, Hale wheeled from a thumping heart. The crowd vibrated, turned heads, gave way, and through the human aisle walked June Tolliver, with the sheriff fallen meekly behind.
At the railing gate she stopped, head uplifted, face pale and indignant, and her eyes swept past Hale as if he were no more than a wooden image, and were affixed with a proud inquiry on the judge's face. She was bareheaded, her bronze hair was drawn low over her white brow, Her gown was of purple homespun, and her right hand was clenched tight about the chased silver handle of a riding-whip. In her eyes, mouth, and in every line of her tense figure was the mute question. "'Why have you brought me here?' "'Here, please,' said the judge gently, as though he was about to answer that question, and as she passed Hale, she seemed to swerve her skirts aside that they might not touch him. "'Swear her.' June lifted her right hand, put her lips to the soiled old black Bible, and faced the jury in hail and bade Ruth Tolliver, whose black eyes never left her face.
"'What is your name?' asked a deep voice that struck her ears as familiar, and before she answered she swiftly recalled that she had heard that voice speaking when she entered the door. "'June Tolliver, your age—'—'18. "'You live—'—''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''' In Lonesome Cove. You are the daughter of... Judd Tolliver. Do you know the prisoner? He is my foster-uncle. Were you at home the night of August 10th? I was. Have you ever heard the prisoner express any enmity against the volunteer police-guard? He waved his hand toward the men in the portholes and about the railing, unconsciously leaving his hand directly pointed at Hale.
June hesitated, and Ruf leaned one elbow on the table, and the light of his eyes beat with fierce intensity into the girl's eyes, into which came a curiously frightened look that Hale remembered. The same look she had shown long ago when Ruf's name was mentioned in the old miller's cabin, and when going up the river road she had put her childish trust in him to see that her bad uncle bothered her no more. Hale had never forgot that, and if it had not been absurd, He would have stopped the prisoner from staring at her now. An anxious look had come into Ruf's eyes. Would she lie for him? Never, said June. Ah, she would. She was a Tolliver, and Ruf took a breath of deep content. You never heard him express any enmity toward the police guard?
Before that night? I have answered that question. said June with dignity, and Ruth's lawyer was on his feet. "'Your Honor, I object,' he said indignantly. "'I apologize,' said the deep voice sincerely, and he bowed to June. Then, very quietly, "'What was the last thing you heard the prisoner say that afternoon when he left your father's house?' "'It had come. How well she remembered just what he had said, and how that night,' Even when she was asleep, Ruf's words had clanged like a bell in her brain. What her awakening terror was when she knew that the deed was done, and the stifling fear that the victim might be hale. Swiftly her mind worked. Somebody had blabbed. Her stepmother, perhaps? What Ruf had said had reached a fallen ear, and come to the relentless man in front of her.
She remembered, too, now, what the deep voice was saying as she came into the door. There must be deliberation. A malicious purpose proved to make the prisoner's crime a capital offense. I admit that, of course, Your Honor. Very well. We propose to prove that now. And then she had heard her name called. The proof that was to send Ruf Tulliver to the scaffold was to come from her. That was why she was here. Her lips opened and Ruf's eyes, like a snake's, caught her own, and held them. He said he was going over to the gap. There was a commotion at the door. Again the crowd parted, and in towered giant Judd Tolliver, pushing people aside as though they were straws, his bushy hair wild and his great frame shaking from head to foot with rage.
"'You went to my house,' he rumbled hoarsely, glaring at Hale, "'and took my gal there when I wasn't at home. You—' Order in the court,' said the judge sternly. But already at a signal from Hale, several guards were pushing through the crowd, and old Judd saw them coming, and saw the Falons about him, and the Winchesters at the port-holes. And he stopped with a hard gulp, and stood looking at June. "'Repeat his last words,' said the deep voice again, as calmly as though nothing had happened. He said, "'I'm going over to the Gap.' And still roofed lackeys held her with mesmeric power. Would she lie for him? It was a terrible struggle for June. Her father was there, her uncle Dave was dead, her foster-uncle's life hung in her next words, and she was a Tolliver.
Yet she had given her oath, she had kissed the sacred book in which she believed from cover to cover with her whole heart. And she could feel upon the blue eyes of a man for whom a lie was impossible, and to whom she had never stained her white soul with a word of untruth. Yes, encouraged the deep voice kindly. Not a soul in the room knew where the struggle lay, not even the girl, for it lay between the black eyes of Ruth Tolliver and the blue eyes of John Hale. Yes, repeated the deep voice again. Again, with her eyes on roof, she repeated, "'I'm going over to the gap.' Her face turned deadly white. She shivered. Her dark eyes were suddenly full on Hale, and she said slowly and distinctly, yet hardly above a whisper, "'To kill me a policeman.' "'That will do,' said the deep voice gently, and Hale started toward her.
She looked so deadly sick.' And she trembled so when she tried to rise. But she saw him, and her mouth steadied. She rose, and without looking at him, passed by his outstretched hand and walked slowly out of the courtroom.
End of chapter 26 Recording by Ray Smith, Phoenix, Arizona. The Trail of the Lonesome Pine by John Fox, Jr.
-
27 27 - Chapter 27 15:42
The miracle had happened. The Tollivers, following the Red Fox's advice to make no attempt at rescue just then, had waited, expecting the old immunity from the law, and getting instead the swift sentence that Ruth Tolliver should be hanged by the neck until he was dead. Astounding and convincing, though the news was, no mountaineer believed he would ever hang, and Ruth himself faced the sentence defiant. He laughed when he was led back to his cell. "'I'll never hang,' he said scornfully. They were the first words that came from his lips, and the first words that came from old Judd's when the news reached him in Lonesome Cove, and that night old Judd gathered his clan for the rescue, to learn next morning that during the night Ruf had been spirited away to the capital for safe keeping until the fatal day.
And so there was quiet for a while, old Judd making ready for the day when Ruf should be brought back. and trying to find out who it was that had slain his brother, Dave. The Falins denied the deed, but old Judd never questioned that one of them was the murderer, and he came out openly now and made no secret of the fact that he meant to have revenge. And so the two factions went armed, watchful and wary, especially the Falins, who were lying low and waiting to fulfill a deadly purpose of their own. They well knew that old Judd would not open hostilities on them until Ruf Tolliver was dead or at liberty. They knew that the old man meant to try to rescue Ruf when he was brought back to jail or taken from it to the scaffold, and when either day came they themselves would take a hand, thus giving the Tollivers at one and the same time two sets of foes.
And so... Through the golden September days, the two clans waited, and June Tolliver went with dull determination back to her old life. For Uncle Billy's sister had left the house in fear, and she could get no help, milking cows at cold dawn, helping with the kitchen, spinning flax and wool, and weaving them into rough garments for her father and stepmother and Bob. And in time, she thought grimly for herself. For not another cent. For her maintenance could now come from John Hale, even though he claimed it was hers, even though it was, in truth, her own. Never but once had John Hale's name been mentioned in the cabin. Never but once had her father referred to the testimony that she had given against Ruf Tolliver.
For the old man put upon Hale the fact that the sheriff had sneaked into his house when he was away and taken June to court, and that was the crowning touch of bitterness in his growing hatred for the captain of the guard, of whom he had once been so fond. "'Course you had to tell the truth, baby. When they got you there,' he said kindly. "'But kidnapping you that-a-way?' He shook his great bushy head from side to side and dropped it into his hands. "'I reckon that damn Hale was the man who found out that you heard Ruf say that. I'd like to know how.' I'd like to get my hands on the feller, as told him. June opened her lips in simple justice to clear Hale of that charge, but she saw such a terrified appeal in her stepmother's face that she kept her peace—let Hale suffer for that, too—and walked out into her garden.
Never once had her piano been opened, her books had lain unread, and from her lips during those days came no song. When she was not at work, she was brooding in her room, or she would walk down to Uncle Billy's and sit at the mill with him while the old man would talk in tender helplessness, or under the honeysuckle vines with old hon, whose brisk kindness was of little avail. And then, still silent, she would get warily up and as quietly go away while the two old friends, worried to the heart, followed her sadly with their eyes. At other times she was brooding in her room. or sitting in her garden, where she was now and where she found most comfort. The garden that Hale had planted for her, where purple asters leaned against lilac shrubs that would flower for the first time the coming spring, where late rose bloomed, marigolds drooped, and great sunflowers nodded, and giant castor plants stretched out their hands of Christ.
And while June thus waited the passing of the days, many things became clear to her. For the grim finger of reality had torn the veil from her eyes and let her see herself but little changed, at the depth, by contact with John Hale's world, as she now saw him but little changed, at the depth, by contact with hers. Slowly she came to see, too, that it was his presence in the courtroom that made her tell the truth, reckless of the consequences. And she came to realize that she was not leaving the mountains because she would go to no place where she could not know of any danger that in the present crisis might threaten John Hale. And Hale saw only that in the courtroom. She had drawn her skirts aside, that she had looked at him once and then had brushed past his helping hand.
It put him in torment to think of what her life must be now, and of how she must be suffering. He knew that she would not leave her father in the crisis. That was at hand. And after it was all over, what then? His hands would still be tied, and he would be even more helpless than he had ever dreamed possible. To be sure, an old land deal had come to life just after the discovery of the worthlessness of the mine in Lonesome Cove, and was holding out another hope. But if that, too, should fail, or if it should succeed, what then? Old Judd had sent back with a curt refusal the last allowance he forwarded to June, and he knew the old man was himself in straits. So June must stay in the mountains, and what would become of her?
She had gone back to her mountain garb. Would she lapse into her old life and ever again be content? Yes, she would lapse, but never enough to keep her from being unhappy all her life. And at that thought he groaned. Thus far he was responsible, and the paramount duty with him had been that she should have the means to follow the career she had planned for herself outside of those hills. And now, if he had the means, he was helpless. There was nothing for him to do now but to see that the law had its way with Ruf Tolliver, and meanwhile he let the reawakened Landil go hang and set himself the task of finding out who it was that had ambushed old Dave Tolliver. So even when he was thinking of June, his brain was busy on that mystery, and one night as he sat brooding, a suspicion flushed that made him grip his chair with both hands and rise to pace the porch.
Old Dave had been shot at dawn, and the night before the red fox had been absent from the guard and had not turned up until nearly noon the next day. He had told Hale that he was going home. Two days later, Hale heard by accident that the old man had been seen near the place of the ambush about sunset of the day before the tragedy, which was on his way home, and he now learned straightway for himself that the Red Fox had not been home for a month, which was only one of his ways of mistreating the patient little old woman in black. A little while later, the red fox gave it out that he was trying to ferret out the murderer himself, and several times he was seen near the place of ambush, looking, as he said, for evidence.
But this did not halt Hale's suspicions, for he recalled that the night he had spent with the red fox long ago the old man had burst out against old Dave and had quickly covered up his indiscretion, with a pious characterization of himself as a man that kept peace with both factions. And then why had he been so suspicious and fearful, when Hale told him that night that he had seen him talking with a falin in town the court day before? And had he disclosed the whereabouts of Ruf Tolliver, and guided the guard to his hiding-place simply for the reward? He had not yet come to claim it, and his indifference to money was notorious through the hills. Apparently, there was some general anonymity in the old man toward the whole Tolliver clan, and maybe he had used the reward to fool Hale as his real motive.
And then Hale quietly learned that, long ago, the Tollivers bitterly opposed the Red Fox's marriage to a Tolliver that Roof, when a boy, was always teasing the Red Fox, and had once made him dance in his moccasins to the tune of bullets, spitting about his feet. And that the red fox had been heard to say that old Dave had cheated his wife out of her just inheritance of wild land. But all that was long, long ago, and apparently had been mutually forgiven and forgotten. But it was enough for Hale, and one night he mounted his horse, and at dawn he was at the place of ambush, with his horse hidden in the bushes. The rocks for the ambush were waist-high, and the twigs that had been thrust in the crevices between them were withered.
And there, on the hypothesis that the red fox was the assassin, Hale tried to put himself after the deed into the red fox's shoes. The old man had turned up on the guard before noon. Then he must have gone somewhere first, or have killed considerable time in the woods. He would not have crossed the road, for there were two horses on the other side. There would have been no object in going on over the mountain unless he meant to escape, and if he had gone over there for another reason, he would hardly have had time to get to the court-house before noon. Nor would he have gone back along the road on that side, for on that side, too, was a cabin not far away. So Hale turned and walked straight away from the road, where the walking was easiest.
down a ravine, and pushing this way and that through the bushes. For they looked easiest. Half a mile down the ravine he came to a little brook, and there in the black earth was the faint print of a man's left foot, and in the hard crust across was the deeper print of his right, where his weight in leaping had come down hard. But the prints were made by a shoe, and not by a moccasin. And then Hale recalled exultantly, that the red fox did not have his moccasins on the morning he turned up on guard. All the while he kept a sharp lookout right and left on the ground. The red fox must have thrown his cartridge shell somewhere. And for that, Hale was looking. Across the brook he could see the tracks no further, for he was too little of a woodsman to follow so old a trail.
But as he stood behind a clump of rhododendron, wondering What he could do, he heard the crack of a dead stick down the stream, and noiselessly he moved further into the bushes. His heart thumped in the silence, the long silence that followed. For it might be a hostile Tolliver that was coming, so he pulled his pistol from his holster, made ready, and then, noiseless as a shadow, the red fox slipped past him along the path, in his moccasins now, with his big winchester in his left hand. The red fox, too, was looking for that cartridge shell, for only the night before he had heard for the first time of the whispered suspicions against him. He was making for the blind, and Hale trembled at his luck.
There was no path on the other side of the stream, and Hale could barely hear him moving through the bushes. So he pulled off his boots, and, carrying them in one hand, slipped after him, watching for dead twigs, stooping under the branches, or sliding sidewise, through them when he had to brush between their extremities, and pausing every now and then to listen for an occasional faint sound from the red fox ahead. Up the ravine, the old man went to a little ledge of rocks, beyond which he was the blind, and when Hale saw his stooped figure slip over that and disappear, he ran noisily towards it, crept noisily to the top, and peeped carefully over to see the red fox, with his back to him and peering into a clump of bushes, hardly ten yards away.
While Hale looked, the old man thrust his hand into the bushes and drew out something that twinkled in the sun. At the moment Hale's horse nickered from the bushes, and the red fox slipped his hand into his pocket, crouched listening a moment, and then, step by step, back toward the ledge. Hale rose. I want you, Red. The old man wheeled. The wolf's snarl came, but the big rifle was too slow. Hale's pistol had flashed in his face. Drop your gun. Paralyzed by the picture of white fury, the old man hesitated. Drop your gun. Slowly the big rifle was loosed and fell to the ground. Back away. Turn around and hands up. With his foot on the Winchester, Hale felt in the old man's pocket and fished out an empty cartridge shell.
Then he picked up the rifle and threw the slide. It fits all right. March toward that horse. Without a word, the old man slouched ahead to where the big black horse was restlessly waiting in the bushes. Climb up, said Hale. We won't ride and tie back to town, but I'll take turns with you on the horse. The red fox was making ready to leave the mountains, for he had been falsely informed that Roof was to be brought back to the county seat next day, and he was searching again for the sole bit of evidence that was out against him. And when Roof was spirited back to the jail and was on his way to his cell, an old, freckled hand was thrust between the bars of an iron door to greet him, and a voice called him by name.
Roof stopped in amazement. Then he burst out laughing. He struck then at the pallid He faced through the bars with his manacles and cursed the old man bitterly. Then he laughed again horribly. The two slept in the joining cells of the same cage that night, one waiting for the scaffold and the other waiting for the trial that was to send him there. And away over the Blue Mountains, a little old woman in black sat on the porch of her cabin as she had sat patiently, many and many a long day. It was time, she thought. that the red fox was coming home.
-
28 28 - Chapter 28 8:49
The Trail of the Lonesome Pine, and so while Bad Roof Tolliver was waiting for death, the trial of the red fox went on, and when he was not swinging in a hammock reading his Bible, Telling his visions to his guards and singing hymns, he was in the court-house, giving shrewd answers to questions, or none at all, with the benevolent half of his mask, turned to the juries and the wolfish snarl of the other half, showing only now and then to some hostile witness, for whom his hate was stronger than his fear for his own life. And in jail, Bad Roof worried his enemy with the malicious humor of Satan. Now he would say, Oh, there ain't nothin' betwixt old Red and me, nothin' at all, cept his iron wall, and he would drum a vicious tattoo on the thin wall with the heel of his boot.
Or when he heard the creak of the red fox's hammock, as he droned his Bible aloud, he would say to his guard outside, "'Course I don't read the Bible and preach the word, nor talk with spirits. But there's worse men than me in the world. Old Red in there, for instance?' And then he would cackle like a fiend, and the red fox would writhe in torment and beg to be sent to another cell. And always he would daily ask the red fox about his trial and ask him questions in the night, and his devilish instinct told him the day that the red fox, too, was sentenced to death. He saw it in the gray pallor of the old man's face, and he cackled his glee like a demon. For the evidence against the red fox was too strong.
Where June sat as chief witness against Roof Tolliver, John Hale sat as chief witness against the Red Fox. He could not swear it was a cartridge shell that he saw the old man pick up, but it was something that glistened in the sun, and a moment later he had found this shell in the old man's pocket. And if it had been fired innocently—why was it there, and why was the old man searching for it? He was looking, he said, for evidence of the murderer himself. That claim made, the Red Fox's lawyer picked up the big rifle and the shell. You say, Mr. Hale, the prisoner told you, the night you spent at his home, that this rifle was rimfire? He did. The lawyer held up the shell. You see, this was exploded in such a rifle.
That was plain, and the lawyer shoved the shell into the rifle, pulled the trigger, took it out, and held it up again. The plunger had struck below the rim and near the center, but not quite on the center, and Hale asked for the rifle and examined it closely. "'It's been tampered with,' he said quietly, and he handed it to the prosecuting attorney. The fact was plain. It was a bungling job. and better proved the red fox's guilt. Moreover, there were only two such big rifles in all the hills, and it was proven that the man who owned the other was at the time of the murder far away. The days of brain-storms had not come then. There were no eminent alienists to prove insanity for the prisoner. Apparently he had no friends, none save the little old woman in black who sat by his side hour by hour and day by day.
And the red fox was doomed. In the hush of the courtroom, the judge solemnly put to the gray face before him the usual question. Have you anything to say whereby sentence of death would not be pronounced on you? No, he said in a shaking voice. But I have a friend here who would like to speak for me. The judge bent his head for a moment over his bench and lifted it. It is unusual. He said, "'But under the circumstances I will grant your request.' "'Who is your friend?' And the red fox made the soles of his listeners leap. "'Jesus Christ,' he said. The judge reverently bowed his head, and the hush of the courtroom grew deeper. When the old man fished his Bible from his pocket and calmly read such passages as might be interpreted as sure damnation for his enemies, and sure glory for himself, read them until the judge lifted his hand for a halt.
And so another sensation spread through the hills, and a superstitious awe of this strange new power that had come into the hills went with it hand in hand. Only while the doubting ones knew that nothing could save the red fox, they would wait to see if that power could really avail against the Tolliver clan. The day set for Ruf's execution, was the following Monday, and for the Red Fox, the Friday following, for it was well to have the whole wretched business over while the guard was there. Old Judd Tolliver, so Hale learned, had come himself to offer the little old woman in black the refuge of his roof as long as she lived, and had tried to get her to go back with him to Lonesome Cove. But it pleased the Red Fox that he should stand on the scaffold, in a suit of white-capped and all as emblems of the purple and fine linen he was to put on above, and the little old woman stayed where she was, silently and without question, cutting the garments, as Hale pityingly learned, from a white tablecloth, and measuring them piece by piece with the clothes the old man wore in jail.
It pleased him, too, that his body would be kept unburied three days, saying that he would then arise and go about preaching. and that duty, too, she would as silently and with as little question perform. Moreover, he would preach his own funeral sermon on the Sunday before Ruf's Day, and a curious crowd gathered to hear him. The Red Fox was led from jail. He stood on the porch of the jailer's house with a little table in front of him. On it lay a Bible. On the other side of the table sat a little pale-faced old woman in black, with a black sunbonnet, Drawn close to her face. By the side of the Bible lay a few pieces of bread. It was the Red Fox's last communion, a communion which he administered to himself, and in which there was no other soul on earth to join save that little old woman in black.
And when the old fellow lifted the bread and asked the crowd to come forward to partake with him in the last sacrament, not a soul moved. Only the old woman, who had been ill-treated by the red fox for so many years. Only she, of all the crowd, gave any answer, and she for one instant turned her face toward him. With a churlish gesture, the old man pushed the bread over toward her, and with hesitating trembling fingers she reached for it. Bob Berkley was on a death watch that night, and as he passed Rufsell, a wiry hand shot through the grating of his door. And as the boy sprang away, the condemned man's fingers tipped the butt of the big pistol that dangled on the lad's hip. "'Not this time,' said Bob, with a cool little laugh, and Roof laughed too.
"'Ah, I was only foolin,' he said. "'I ain't goin to hang. You hear that, Red? I ain't goin to hang. But you are, Red. Sure. Nobody'd a risk this little finger for your old carcass.' "'Cept maybe that little woman of yours who you've treated like a hound. But my folks ain't going to see me hang." Ruf spoke with some reason. That night the Tollivers climbed the mountain, and before daybreak were waiting in the woods a mile on the north side of town, and the Falins climbed too, further along the mountains, and at the same hour were waiting in the woods a mile to the south. Back in Lonesome Cove, June Tolliver sat alone. Her soul shaken and terror-stricken to the depths, and the misery that matched hers was in the heart of Hale as he paced to and fro at the county seat on guard, and forging out his plans for that day under the morning stars.
Chapter Twenty Eighth
-
29 29 - Chapter 29 17:37
They broke on the old court house with its black port holes on the Greystone jail. And on a tall topless wooden box to one side from which projected a cross-beam of green oak, from the center of this beam dangled a rope that swung gently to and fro when the wind moved. And with the day a flock of little birds lighted on the bars of the condemned man's cell window, chirping through them. And when the jailer brought breakfast, he found Bad Roof cowering in the corner of his cell, and wet with a sweat of fear. Them damn birds again, he growled sullenly. Don't lose your nerve, Ruth, said the jailer, and the old laugh of defiance came, but from lips that were dry. Not much, he answered grimly. But the jailer noticed that while he ate his eyes kept turning again and again to the bars, and the turnkey went away, shaking his head.
Roof had told the jailer, his one friend, whom he had kept in constant communication with the Tollifers, how on the night after the shooting of Maccabee, when he lay down to sleep high on the mountain-side and under some rhododendron bushes, a flock of little birds flew in on him like a gust of rain, and perched over and around him, twittering at him until he had to get up and pace the woods, and how— Throughout the next day, when he sat in the sun, planning his escape, those birds would sweep chattering over his head and sweep chattering back again, and in that mood of despair he had said once, and only once, Somehow I knowed this time my name was Dennis. A phrase of evil prophecy he had picked up outside the hills, and now those same birds of evil omen had come again.
He believed right on the heels of the last sworn oath old Judd had sent him that he would never hang. With the day through the mountains and valley came in converging lines mountain humanity, men and women, boys and girls, children and babies in arms. All in their Sunday best, the men in jeans, slouched hats, and high boots, the women in gay ribbons, and brilliant homespun, in wagons, on foot, on horses and mules, carrying man, Man and boy, lover and sweetheart, or husband and wife and child, all moving through the crisp autumn air, past woods of russet and crimson, and along brown dirt roads, to the straggling little mountain town. A stranger would have thought that a county fair, a camp-meeting, or a circus was their goal.
But they were on their way to look upon the court-house, with its black portholes, the graystone jail, the tall wooden box. The projecting beam and that dangling rope, which, when the wind moved, swayed gently to and fro. And Hale had forged his plan. He knew that there would be no attempt at rescue until Rolf was led to the scaffold, and he knew that neither Falun's nor Tolliver's would come in a band. So the incoming tide flowed on the outskirts of the town and along every road, boyish policemen, who halted and disarmed every man who carried a weapon in sight, For thus John Hale would have against the pistols of the factions his own Winchesters, and repeating shotguns, and the wondering people saw at the back windows of the court-house and at the threatening port-holes more youngsters, Manning Winchesters, more at the windows of the jailer's frame house, which joined and fronted the jail, and more still, a line of them, running all around the jail.
And the old men wagged their heads in amazement and wondered if—after all, a Tolliver was not really going to be hanged. So they waited. The neighboring hills were black with people waiting. The housetops were black with men and boys waiting. The trees in the streets were bending under the weight of human bodies, and the jail-yard fence was three feet deep, with people hanging on it and hanging about one another's necks, all waiting. All morning they waited, silently and patiently. Now the fatal noon was hardly an hour away, and not a falin nor a tolliver had been seen. Every falin had been disarmed of his Winchester as he came in, and as yet no tolliver had entered the town, for wily old Jud had learned of Hale's tactics, and had stayed outside the town for his own keen purpose.
As the minutes passed, Hale was beginning to wonder whether, after all, old Jud had come to believe that the odds against him were too great. and had told the truth when he set afoot the rumor that his load of anxiety was beginning to lighten that there was a little commotion at the edge of the court-house. And a great red-headed figure pushed through the crowd, followed by another of like build, and as the people rapidly gave way and fell back, a line of Falun slipped through the wall and stood under the port-holes, quiet, watchful, and determined. Almost at the same time, the crowd fell back the other way up the street. There was the hurried trampling of feet, and on came the Tollivers, headed by Giant Judd, all armed with Winchesters.
For old Judd had sent his guns in ahead, and as the crowd swept like water into any channel of alley or doorway that was open to it, Hale saw the yard emptied of Everybody but the line of Falins against the wall and the Tollivers in a body but ten yards in front of them. The people on the roofs and in the trees had not moved at all, for they were out of range. For a moment old Judd's eyes swept the windows, and portholes of the court-house, the windows of the jailer's house, the line of guards about the jail, and then they dropped to the line of Falins and glared with contemptuous hate into the leaping blue eyes of old Buck Falins. And for that moment— There was silence, and that silence, and as silently as the silence itself issued swiftly from the line of guards, twelve youngsters with Winchesters, repeating shotguns, and in a minute six were facing the Falins, and six facing the Tollivers, each with his shotgun at his hip.
At the head of them stood Hale, his face a pale image, as hard as though cut from stone, his head bare, and his hand and his hip weaponless. In all that crowd there was not a man or woman who had not seen or heard of him, for the power of the guard that was at his back had radiated through that wild region like ripples of water from a drop of stone, and unarmed even, he had a personal power that belonged to no other man in all those hills, though armed to the teeth. His voice rose clear, steady, commanding. The law has come here, and it has come to stay. He faced the beetling eyebrows and angry working beard of old Judd now. The Falins are here to get revenge on you, Tollivers. If you attack us, I know that.
But—he wheeled on the Falins, understand? We don't want your help. If the Tollivers try to take that man in there, and one of you Falins draws a pistol, those guns there, waving his hands toward the jail windows, will be turned loose on you. We'll fight you both. The last words shot like bullets through his gritted teeth, and the flash of his eyes was gone, his face was calm, and as though the whole matter had been settled beyond possible interruption, he finished quietly. The condemned man wishes to make a confession, and to say goodbye. In five minutes he will be at that window to say what he pleases. Ten minutes later he will be hanged. And he turned and walked calmly into the jailer's door.
Not a tolliver, Nor a fallon. Made a movement or a sound, young Dave's eyes had glared savagely when he first saw Hale, for he had marked Hale for his own, and he knew that the fact was known to Hale. Had the battle begun then and there, Hale's death was sure, and Dave knew that. Hale must know that as well as he. And yet, with magnificent audacity, there he was, unarmed, personally helpless, and invested with an insulting certainty that not a shot would be fired. Not a falin or a tolliver even reached for a weapon, and the fact was the subtle tribute that ignorance pays intelligence when the latter is forced to deadly weapons as the last resort. For ignorance faced now belching shotguns, and was commanded by rifles on every side.
Old Judd was trapped, and the falins were stunned. Old Buck Fallon turned his eyes down the line of his men with one warning glance. Old Judd whispered something to a toliver behind him, and a moment later the man slipped from the band and disappeared. Young Dave followed Hale's figure with a look of baffled malignant hatred, and Bud's eyes were filled with angry tears. Between the factions, the grim young men stood with their guns like statues. At once, A big man with a red face appeared at one of the jailer's windows, and then came the sheriff, who began to take out the sash. Already the frightened crowd had gathered closer again, and now a hush came over it. Followed by a rustling and a murmur.
Something was going to happen. Faces and gun-muzzles thickened at the port-holes and at the windows. The line of guards turned their faces sidewise and upward. The crowd on the fence scuffled for better positions. The people in the trees craned their necks from the branches or climbed higher, and there was a great scraping on all the roofs. Even the black crowd out on the hills seemed to catch the excitement and to sway, while spots of intense blue and vivid crimson came out here and there from the blackness, when the women rose from their seats on the ground. Then, sharply, there was silence. The sheriff disappeared, and shut in by the sashless window as by a picture frame, and blinking in the strong light stood a man with black hair, crop clothes, face pale and worn, and hands that looked white and thin stood badroofed.
He was going to confess. That was the rumor. His lawyers wanted him to confess. The preacher who had been singing hymns with him all morning wanted him to confess. The man himself said he wanted to confess. And now he was going to confess. What deadly mysteries he might clear up if he would. No wonder the crowd was eager, for there was no soul there but knew his record. And what a record! His best friends put his victims no lower than thirteen, and there looking up at him were three women whom he had widowed or orphaned. While at one corner of the jail yard stood a girl in black, the sweetheart of Mockaby. For whose death roof was standing where he stood now. But his lips did not open. Instead, he took hold of the side of the window and looked behind him.
The sheriff brought him a chair, and he sat down. Apparently he was weak, and he was going to wait a while. Would he tell how he killed one falin in the presence of the latter's wife at a wild bee-tree? How he had killed a sheriff by dropping to the ground when the sheriff fired in this way, dodging the bullet? and then shooting the officer from where he lay supposedly dead. How he had thrown another falon out of the court-house window and broken his neck. The falon was drunk, Ruf always said, and fell out. Why, then, he was constable. He had killed another because, Ruf said, he resisted arrest. How and where he had killed Red-Neck Johnson, who was found out in the woods. Would he tell all that and more?
If he meant to tell, there was no sign. His lips kept closed, and his bright, black eyes were studying the situation. The little squads of youngsters, back to back, with their repeating shotguns, the line of falcons along the wall toward whom protruded six shining barrels, the huddled crowd of Tullivers toward whom protruded six more, old Judd towering in front with young Dave on one side, tense as a leopard about to spring. And on the other, Bub, with tears streaming down his face, in a flash he understood. And in that flash his face looked as though he had been suddenly struck a heavy blow by someone from behind. And then his elbows dropped on the sill of the window, his chin dropped into his hands, and a murmur arose.
Maybe he was too weak to stand and talk. Perhaps he was going to talk from his chair. Yes, He was leaning forward, and his lips were opening, but no sound came. Slowly his eyes wandered around at the waiting people, in the trees, on the roofs, and the fence. And then they dropped to old Judd's, and blazed their appeal for a sign. With one heave of his mighty chest, old Judd took off his slouch hat, pressed one big hand to the back of his head, and, despite that blazing appeal, kept it there. At that movement, Ruf threw his head up as though his breath had suddenly failed him. His face turned sickening white, and slowly again his chin dropped into his trembling hands, and still unbelieving, he stared his appeal.
But old Jud dropped his big hand and turned his head away. The condemned man's mouth twitched once, settling into defiant calm, and then he did one kindly thing. He turned in his seat and motioned Bob Berkley, who was just behind him, away from the window, and the boy, to humor him, stepped aside. Then he rose to his feet and stretched his arms wide. Simultaneously came the far-away crack of a rifle, and as a jet of smoke spurred above a clump of bushes on a little hill three hundred yards away, Bad Roof wheeled halfway around and fell back out of sight into the sheriff's arms. Every Fallon made a nervous reach for his pistol, the line of gun-muzzles covering them wavered slightly, but the Tolliver stood still and unsurprised.
And when Hale dashed from the door again, there was a grim smile of triumph on old Judd's face. He had kept his promise that Roof should never hang.
Steady there, said Hale quietly, his pistol on his hip now, and the Winchester was in his left hand. Stand where you are, everybody. There was a sound of hurrying feet within the jail. There was the clang of an iron door, the bang of a wooden one. And in five minutes from within the tall wooden box came the sharp click of a hatchet, and then dully thump. The dangling rope had tightened with a snap, and the wind swayed it no more. At his cell door, the Red Fox stood with his watch and his eyes glued to the second hand. When it had gone three times around, its circuit He snapped the lid with a sigh of relief and turned to his hammock and his Bible. "'It's gone now,' said the Red Fox. Outside, Hale still waited, and his eyes turned from the Tollivers to the Falun's.
Seven of the faces among them came back to him with startling distinctness, and his mind went back to the opening trouble in the county seat over the Kentucky line years before, when eight men held one another at the points of their pistols. One face was missing. And that face belonged to Roof Tolliver. Hale pulled out his watch. Keep those men there, he said, pointing to the Falins. And he turned to the bewildered Tollivers. Come on, Judd, he said kindly. All of you. Dazed and mystified, they followed him in a body around the corner of the jail, where, in a coffin that old Judd had sent out of the blind to his real purpose, lay the remains of bad Roof Tolliver. With a harmless bullet-hole through one shoulder, Nearby was a wagon, and hitched to it were two mules that Hale himself had provided.
Hale pointed to it. Done all I could, Judd. Take him away. I'll keep the Falins under guard until you reach the Kentucky line, so that they can't waylay you. If old Judd heard, he gave no sign. He was looking down at the face of his foster brother, his shoulder drooped, his great frame shrunken, and his iron face beaten and helpless. Again Hale spoke. I'm sorry for all this. I'm even sorry that your man was not a better shot. The old man straightened. Then, with a gesture, he motioned young Dave to the foot of the coffin and stooped himself at the head. Past the wagon they went, the crowd giving way before them, and, with the dead Tolliver on the shoulders, old Judd and young Dave passed with their followers out of sight.
Chapter XXXX
-
30 30 - Chapter 30 18:55
The longest of her life was that day to June. The anxiety in times of war for the women who wait at home is vague, because they are mercifully ignorant of the dangers their loved ones run. But a specific issue that involves death to those loved ones has a special and poignant terror of its own. June knew her father's plan, the precise time the fight would take place, and the especial danger that was Hale's, for she knew that young Dave Tulliver had marked him with the first shot fired. Dry-eyed, and white, and dumb, she watched them make ready for the start that morning, while it was yet dark. Dully she heard the horses snorting from the cold, the low court orders of her father, and the exciting mutterings of Bub and young Dave.
Dully she watched the saddles thrown on, the pistols buckled, the Winchesters caught up, and dully she watched them file out the gate and ride away. Single file into the cold, damp mist, like ghostly figures in a dream. Once only did she open her lips, and that was to plead with her father to leave Bub at home. But her father gave her no answer, and Bub snorted his indignation. He was a man now, and his was the privilege of a man. For a while she stood listening to the ring of metal against stone that came to her more, and more faintly out of the mist. And she wondered if it was really June Tolliver standing there, while father and brother and cousin were on their way to fight the law. How differently she saw these things now, for a man who deserved death, and to fight a man who was ready to die for his duty to that law, the law that guarded them and her might not perhaps guard him.
The man who had planted for her the dew-drenched garden that was waiting for the sun and had built the little room behind her for her comfort and seclusion, who had sent her to school, had never been anything but kind and just to her, and to everybody, who had taught her life and, thank God, love. Was she really the June Tulliver, who had gone out into the world and had held her place there, who had conquered birth and speech and customs and environment so that none could tell what they all once were, who had become a lady, The woman of the world, in manner, dress, and education, who had a gift of music and voice that might enrich her life beyond any dream that had ever sprung from her own brain or any that she had ever caught from Hale's.
Was she June Tulliver, who had been and done all that, and now had come back, and was slowly sinking back into the narrow grave from which Hale had lifted her? It was all too strange and bitter. But if she wanted proof, there was her stepmother's voice now. The same old, quarreless, nerve-racking voice that had embittered her all her childhood, calling her down into the old, mean round of drudgery that had bound forever the horizon of her narrow life, just as it now was shedding down like a sky of brass around her own. And when the voice came, instead of bursting into tears, as she was about to do, she gave a hard little laugh, and she lifted a defiant face to the rising sun. There was a limit to the sacrifice for kindred, brother, father, home, and that limit was the eternal sacrifice, the eternal undoing of herself.
When this wretched, terrible business was over, she would set her feet where that sun could rise on her, busy with the work that she could do in the world for which she felt she was born. Swiftly she did the morning chores, and then she sat on the porch, thinking and waiting. Spinning-wheel, loom, and darning-eel were to lie idle that day. The old stepmother had gotten from bed and was dressing herself, miraculously cured of a sudden, miraculously active. She began to talk of what she needed in town, and June said nothing. She went out to the stable, and let out the old sorrel mare. She was going to the hanging. "'Don't you want to go to town, June?' "'No,' said June fiercely. "'Well, you needn't get mad about it.
"'I got to go some day this week, and I reckon I might as well go to'r day.' June answered nothing, but in silence watched her get ready, and in silence watched her ride away. She was glad to be left alone. The sun had flooded Lonesome Cove now, with a light as rich and yellow as though it were late afternoon, and she could yet tell every tree by the different color of the banner, that each yet definitely flung into the face of death. The yard fence was festooned with dewy cobwebs, and every wheat in the field was hung with them, as with flashing jewels of exquisitely delicate design. Hale had once told her that they meant rain. Far away the mountains were overhung with purples so deep that the very air looked like mist, and a peace that seemed mother-like in tenderness broaded over the earth.
Peace! Peace with a man on his way to the scaffold only a few miles away, And two bodies of men, one led by her father, the other by the man she loved, ready to fly at each other's throats, the one to get the condemned man alive, the other to see that he died. She got up with a groan. She walked into the garden. The grass was tall, tangled and withering, and in it dead leaves lay everywhere, stems up, stems down, in reckless confusion. The scarlet sage pods were brown, and seeds were drooping from their tiny, gaping mouths. The marigolds were frost-nipped, and one lonely, black-winged butterfly was vainly searching them, one by one, for the lost sweets of summer. The gorgeous crowns of the sunflowers were nothing but grotesque black mummy-heads set on lean, dead bodies, and the clump of big castor-plants buffeted by the wind leaned this way and that, like giants in a drunken orgy trying to keep one another from falling down.
The blight that was on the garden was the blight that was in her heart, and two bits of cheer only she found. Wine yellow, nasa strom, scarlet flecked, Whose fragrance was a memory of the spring that was long gone, and one little cedar-tree that had caught some dead leaves in its green arms was firmly holding them, as though to promise that another spring would surely come. With the flower in her hand she started up the ravine to her dreaming-place, but it was so lonely up there, and she turned back. She went into her room, and tried to read. Mechanically, she half opened the lid of the piano and shut it, horrified by her own act. As she passed out on the porch again, she noticed it was only nine o'clock.
She turned and watched the long hand, how long a minute was. Three hours more! She shivered and went inside and got her bonnet. She could not be alone when the hour came, and she started down the road toward Uncle Billy's Mill. Hail! Hail! Hail! the name began to ring in her ears like a bell. The little shacks he had built up the creek were deserted and gone to ruin, and she began to wonder, in the light of what her father had said, how much of a tragedy that meant to him. Here was the spot, where he was fishing that day, when she had slipped down behind him, and he had turned and seen her for the first time. She could recall his smile, and the very tone of his kind voice. "'Howdy, little girl!' and the cat had got her tongue.
She remembered when she had written her name after she had first kissed him at the foot of the beach, June Hale, and, by a grotesque mental leap, the beating of his name in her brain now made her think of the beating of Hailstone on her father's roof one night, when, as a child, she had lain and listened to them. Then she noticed that the autumn shadow seemed to make the river darker than the shadows of spring. Or was it already the stain of dead leaves? Hale could have told her. Those leaves were floating through the shadows, and when the wind moved, others zigzagged softly down to join them. The wind was helping them on the water, too, and along came one brown leaf that was shaped like a tiny trireme, its stem acting like a rudder and keeping it straight before the breeze, so that it swept past the rest, as a yacht that she was once on had swept past a fleet of fishing sloops.
She was not unlike that swift little ship and thirty yards ahead were rocks and shallows, where it and the whole fleet would turn topsy-turvy. Would her own triumph be a short, and the same fate be hers? There was no question as to that. Unless she took the wheel of her fate in her own hands, and with them steered the ship. Thinking hard, she walked on slowly, with her hands behind her and her eyes bent on the road. What should she do? She had no money, her father had none to spare, And she could accept no more from Hale. Once she stopped and stared with unseeing eyes at the blue sky, and once under the heavy helplessness of it all, she dropped on the side of the road and sat with her head buried in her arms.
Sat so long that she rose with a start, and, with an apprehensive look at the mountain sun, hurried on. She would go to the gap and teach, and then she knew that if she went there it would be on Hale's account. Very well. She would not blind herself to that fact. She would go, and perhaps all would be made up between them. And then she knew that if that but happened, nothing else could matter. When she reached the miller's cabin, she went to the porch without noticing that the door was closed. Nobody was at home, and she turned listlessly. When she reached the gate, she heard the clock beginning to strike, and with one hand on her breath, she breathlessly listened, counting, eight, nine, Ten.
Eleven. And her heart seemed to stop in the fraction of time that she waited for it to strike once more. But it was only eleven, and she went on down the road slowly, still thinking hard. The old miller was leaning back in a chair against the long side of the mill, with his dusty, slouched hat down over his eyes. He did not hear her coming, and she thought he must be asleep. But he looked up with a start when she spoke, and she knew of what he, too, had been thinking. Keenly, his old eyes searched her white face, and without a word he got up and reached for another chair within the mill. "'You set right down now, baby,' he said, and he made a pretence of having something to do inside the mill, while June watched the creaking old wheel dropping the sun-shot sparkling water into the swift sluice, but hardly seeing it at all.
By and by, Uncle Billy came outside and sat down, and neither spoke a word. Once June saw him covertly looking at his watch, and she put both hands to her throat, stifled. "'What time is it, Uncle Billy?' she tried to ask the question calmly, but she had to try twice before she could speak at all, and when she did get the question out, her voice was only a broken whisper. "'Five minutes to twelve, baby,' said the old man, and his voice had a gulp in it that broke June down. She sprang to her feet, wringing her hands. "'I—' "'I can't stand it, Uncle Billy,' she cried madly, and with a sob that almost broke the old man's heart. "'I tell you, I can't stand it.' And yet for three hours more she had to stand it, while the cavalcade of Tolliver's, with Ruf's body, made its slow way to the Kentucky line where Judd and Dave and Bud left them to go home for the night and be on hand for the funeral the next day.
But Uncle Billy led her back to his cabin, And on the porch the two, with old Hun, waited while the three hours dragged along. It was June who first heard the galloping of horses' hoofs up the road, and she ran to the gate, followed by Uncle Billy, and old Hun, to see Dave Tolliver coming in a run. At the gate he threw himself from his horse. "'Get up there, June, and go home,' he panted sharply. June flashed out the gate. "'Have you done it?' she asked with deadly quiet. "'Hurry up and go home, I tell you.' Uncle Judd wants ye." She came quite close to him now. "'You said you'd do it. I know what you've done. You—' She looked as if she would fly at his throat, and Dave, amazed, shrank back a step.
"'Go home. I tell you, Uncle Judd shot. Get on the horse. No—' No! No! I won't touch anything that was yours! She put her hands to her head as though she were crazed, and then she turned and broke into a swift run up the road. Panting, June reached the gate. The front door was closed, and there she gave a tremulous cry for Bub. The door opened a few inches, and through it Bub shouted for her to come on. The back door, too, was closed, and not a ray of daylight entered the room except at the port-hole, where Bub, with a Winchester, had been standing on guard. By the light of the fire she saw her father's giant frame stretched out on the bed, and she heard his labored breathing. Swiftly she went to the bed, and dropped on her knees beside it.
"'Dad,' she said. The old man's eyes opened, and turned heavily toward her. "'All right, Junie. They shot me from the laurel, and then they might nigh got bub. I reckon they've got me this time.' "'No! No!' He saw her eyes fixed on the matted blood on his chest. His stop. I'm afraid he's bleeding inside. His voice had dropped to a whisper, and his eyes closed again. There was another cautious hello outside, and when Bub again opened the door, Dave ran swiftly within. He paid no attention to June. I followed June back, and left my horse in the bushes. There was three of them. He showed Bub a bullet-hole through one sleeve, and then he turned, half contemptuously, to June. "'I ain't done it,' adding grimly.
"'Not yet. He's as safe as you are. I hope you're satisfied. That hit ain't him. Stay your daddy there.' "'Are you going to the gap for a doctor? I reckon I can't leave Bub here alone again, all that fallence, not even to get a doctor or care a love-message for you. Then I'll go myself.' A thick protest came from the bed, and then an appeal that might have come from a child. "'Don't leave me, Junie!' Without a word, Junie went into the kitchen and got the old bark horn. "'Uncle Billy will go,' she said, and she stepped out on the porch. But Uncle Billy was already on his way, and she heard him coming, just as she was raising the horn to her lips. She met him at the gate. And without even taking the time to come into the house, the old miller hurried upward towards the lonesome pine.
The rain came then, the rain that the tiny cobwebs had heralded at dawn that morning. The old stepmother had not come home, and June told Bub she had gone over the mountain to see her sister, and when, as darkness fell, she did not appear, they knew that she must have been caught by the rain, and would spend the night with a neighbor. June asked no question, But from the low talk of Bub and Dave she made out what had happened in town that day, and a wild elation settled in her heart that John Hale was alive and unhurt, though Ruf was dead, her father wounded, and Bub and Dave both had but narrowly escaped the Fallon assassins that afternoon. Bub took the first turn at watching while Dave slept, and when it was Dave's turn she saw him drop quickly asleep in his chair, And she was left alone with the breathing of the wounded man and the beating of the rain on the roof.
And through the long night, June thought her brain weary over herself, her life, her people, and Hale. They were not to blame, her people. They but did as their fathers had done before them. They had their own code, and they lived up to it as best they could, and they had no chance to learn another. She felt the vindictive hatred that had prolonged the feud. Had she been a man, she could not have rested until she had slain the man who had ambushed her father. She expected Bub to do that now, and if the spirit was so strong in her with the training she had had, how helpless they must be against it. Even Dave was not to blame, not to blame for loving her. He had always done that. For that reason he could not help hating Hale, And how great a reason he had now, for he could not understand, as she could, the absence of any personal motive that had governed him in the prosecution of the law, no matter if he hurt friend or foe.
But for Hale, she would have loved Dave, and now been married to him, and happier than she was. Dave saw that. No wonder he hated Hale. And as she slowly realized all these things, she grew calm and gentle. and determined, to stick to her people and do the best she could with her life. And now and then, through the night, old Judd would open his eyes and stare at the ceiling, and at these times it was not the pain in his face that distressed her as much as the drawn, beaten look that she had noticed growing in it for a long time. It was terrible, that helpless look in the face of a man, so big in body, so strong of mind, so iron-like in will, And whenever he did speak, she knew what he was going to say.
It's all over, Junie. They've beat us on every turn. They've got us one by one. There ain't but a few of us left now, and when I get up, if I ever do, I'm going to gather em all together, pull up stakes and take em all west. You won't ever leave me, Junie. No, Dad," she would say gently. He had asked the question at first quite sanely, but as the night wore on, and the fever grew, and his mind wandered, he would repeat the question over and over like a child. And over and over, while Bub and Dave slept and the rain poured, June would repeat her answer, "'I'll never leave you,
-
31 31 - Chapter 31 29:04
Before dawn, Hale and the doctor and the old miller had reached the pine, and there Hale stopped. Any farther, the old man told him, he would go only at the risk of his life from Dave or Bub, or even from any Fallon who happened to be hanging around in the bushes, for Hale was hated equally by both factions now. "'I'll wait up here until noon, Uncle Billy,' said Hale, "'and ask her, for God's sake, to come up here and see me. All right, I'll act, sir.' But—' the old miller shook his head. Breakfastless, except for the munching of a piece of chocolate, Hale waited all the morning with his black horse in the bushes, some thirty yards from the lonesome pine. Every now and then he would go to the tree and look down the path, and once he slipped far down the trail and aside to a spur whence he could see the cabin in the cove.
Once his hungry eyes caught sight of a woman's figure walking through the little garden, and for an hour after it disappeared into the house he watched for it to come out again. But nothing more was visible, and he turned back to the trail to see Uncle Billy laboriously climbing up the slope. Hale waited and ran down to meet him, his face and eyes eager and his lips trembling, but again Uncle Billy was shaking his head. "'No use, John,' he said sadly. "'I got her out on the porch and axed her, but she won't come. She won't come at all?' John, When one of them Tollivers gets white about the mouth, and their eyes gets to blazin', and they keeps quiet, they're plumb out o'reach of the Almighty himself.
June skeered me. But you mustn't blame her, jes now. You see, you got up that guard. You ketched Roof, and hung him, and she caught up thinkin' if you hadn't done that, her old Daddy wouldn't be in there on his back nigh to death. You mustn't blame her, John. She's most out o'er head now. All right, Uncle Billy. Good-bye. Hale turned, climbed sadly back to his horse, and sadly dropped down the other side of the mountain and on through the rocky gap home. A week later he learned from the doctor that the chances were even that old Judd would get well, but the days went by with no word of June. Through those days June wrestled with her love for Hale and her loyalty to her father, who, sick as he was, seemed to have a vague sense of the trouble within her, and shrewdly fought it by making her daily promise that she would never leave him.
For as old Judd got better, June's fierceness against Hale melted, and her love came out the stronger, because of the passing injustice that she had done him. Many times she was on the point of sending him word that she would meet him at the Pine, but she was afraid of her own strength if she could see him face to face, and she feared she would be risking his life if she allowed him to come. There were times when she would have gone to him herself, had her father been well and strong. But he was old, beaten, and helpless, and she had given her sacred word that she would never leave him. So once more she grew calmer, gentler still, and more determined to follow her own way with her own kin, though that way led through a breaking heart.
She never mentioned Hale's name. She never spoke of going west. And in time, Dave began to wonder, not only if she had not gotten over her feeling for Hale, but if that feeling had not turned into a permanent hate. To him, June was kinder than ever, because she understood him better, and because she was sorry for the hunted, hounded life he led, not knowing when on his trips to see her Or to do some service for her father, he might be picked off by some fowlin from the bushes. So Dave stopped his sneering remarks against Hale, and began to dream his old dreams, though he never opened his lips to June, and she was unconscious of what was going on within him. By and by, as old Judd began to mend, overtures of peace came, singularly enough.
From the Falins, and while the old man snorted with contemptuous disbelief at them as a pretense to throw him off his guard, Dave began to actually believe that they were sincere, and straightway forged a plan of his own, even if the Tullivers did persist in going west. So one morning, as he mounted his horse at Old Judd's gate, he called to June in the garden. "'I'm a-goin' over the gap.' June paled, but Dave was not looking at her. "'What for?' she asked. Steadying her voice. Business, he answered, and he laughed curiously, and still without looking at her, he rode away. Hale sat in the porch of his little office that morning, and the honorary Sam Budd, who had risen to leave, stood with his hands deep in his pockets, his hat tilted far over his big googles, looking down at the dead leaves that floated like lost hopes on the placid mill-pond.
Hale had agreed to go to England once more on the sole chance left him before he went back to Chain and Compass, the old land deal that had come to life, and between them they had about enough money for the trip. "'You'll keep an eye on things over there,' said Hale, with a backward motion of his head toward Lonesome Cove, and the Honorable Sam nodded his head. "'All I can.' "'Those big trunks of hers are still here,' the Honorable Sam smiled. "'She won't need em.' "'I'll keep an eye on him, and she can come over and get what she wants every year or two,' he added grimly, and Hale groaned. "'Stop it, Sam. All right. You ain't goin' to try to see her before you leave.' And then at the look on Hale's face he said hurriedly, "'All right, all right,' and with a toss of his hands turned away while Hale sat thinking where he was.
Rufthulver had been quite right as to the Red Fox. Nobody would risk his life for him. There was no one to attempt a rescue, and but a few of the guards were on hand this time to carry out the law. On the last day he had appeared in his white suit of tablecloth. The little old woman in black had made even the cap that was to be drawn over his face, and that too she had made of white. Moreover, She would have his body kept unburied for three days, because the red fox said that on the third day he would arise and go about preaching, so that even in death the red fox was consistently inconsistent, and how he reconciled such a dual life at one and the same time over and under the stars was, except to his twisted brain, never known.
He walked firmly up the scaffold steps and stood there, blinking in the sunlight. With one hand he tested the rope. For a moment he looked at the sky and the trees with a face that was white and absolutely expressionless. Then he sang one hymn of two verses, and quietly dropped into that world in which he believed so firmly, and toward which he had trod so strange a way on earth. As he wished, the little old woman in black had the body kept unburied for three days, but Red Fox never rose. With his passing, law and order had become supreme. Neither Tulliver nor Fallon came on the Virginia side for mischief, and the desperadoes of two sister states, whose skirts are stitched together with pine and pin-oak along the crest of the Cumberland, confine their deviltries with great care to places long distant from the gap.
John Hale had done a great work, but the limit of his activities was that state line and the Falins, ever threatening that they would not leave Atolliver alive, could carry out those threats, and Hale not be able to lift a hand. It was his helplessness that was making him writhe now. Old Judd had often said he meant to leave the mountains. Why didn't he go now, and take June, for whose safety his heart was always in his mouth? As an officer, He was now helpless where he was, and if he went away he could give no personal aid. He would not even know what was happening, and he had promised Bud to go. An open letter was clutched in his hand, and again he read it. His coal company had accepted his last proposition.
They would take his stock, worthless as they thought it, and surrender the cabin and two hundred acres of field and woodland in Lonesome Cove. That much, at least, would be intact. But if he failed in his last project now, it would be subject to judgments against him that were sure to come. So there was one thing more to do for June before he left for the final effort in England, to give back her home to her, and as he rose to do it now, somebody shouted at his gate. "'Hullo!' Hale stopped short at the head of the steps. His right hand shot like a shaft of light to the butt of his pistol. Stayed there, and he stood astounded. It was Dave Tulliver on horseback, and Dave's right hand had kept hold of his bridle reins.
"'Hold on,' he said, lifting the other with a wide gesture of peace. "'I want to talk with you a bit.' Still, Hale watched him closely as he swung from his horse. "'Come in, won't you?' The mountaineer hitched his horse and slouched within the gate. "'Have a seat?' Dave dropped to the steps. "'I'll set here.' He said, and there was an embarrassed silence for a while between the two. Hale studied young Dave Tulliver's face from narrowed eyes. He knew all the threats the Tullivers had made against him, the bitter enmity that he felt, and that it would last until one or the other was dead. This was a queer move. The mountaineer took off his slouched hat and ran one hand through his thick black hair.
"'I reckon you've heard as how all our folks are sellin' out over the mountains.' "'No,' said Hale quickly. Well, they air, and all of them are going west, Uncle Jug, Lordy, and June, and all our kinfolks. You didn't know that?" No," repeated Hale. Well, they ain't closed all the trades yet," he said, and they might not go maybe before spring. The Falins say they air den now. Uncle Jud don't believe them, but I do, and I'm thinking I won't go. I've got a little money." "'And I once know if I can't buy back Uncle Judd's house, and a little ground around it. Our folks is tired of fighting, and I couldn't live on the other side of the mountain, after they are gone, and keep as healthy as on this side.
So I thought I'd see if I couldn't buy back June's old home, maybe, and a live there." Hale watched him keenly, wondering what his game was, and he went on. "'I know the house and land ain't worth much to your company, "'And as the coal vein has petered out, I reckon they might not ax much fur it.' It was all out now, and he stopped without looking at Hale. "'I ain't askin' any favors, least not a you, and I thought my share o' Moss Farm might be enough to git me that house and some o' the other land.' "'You mean to live there yourself?' "'Yes.' "'Alone?' Dave frowned. "'I reckon that's my business.' So it is. Excuse me. Hale lighted his pipe, and the mountaineer waited. He was a little sullen now.
Well, the company has parted with the land. Dave started. Sold it? In a way, yes. Well, would you mind telling me who bought it? Maybe I can get it from him. It's mine now, said Hale quietly. Yawn? The mountaineer looked incredulous, and then he let loose a scornful laugh. "'You goin to live there?' "'Maybe. Alone?' "'That's my business.' The mountaineer's face darkened, and his fingers began to twitch. "'Well, if you're talkin about June, hit's my business. Hit's always been, and it always will be.' "'Well, if I was talkin about June, I wouldn't consult you.' "'No, but I'd consult you like hell.' "'I wish you had the chance,' said Hale coolly. But I wasn't talking about June. Again, Dave laughed harshly, and for a moment his angry eyes rested on the quiet mill-pond.
He went backwards suddenly. "'You went over there and lonesome with your high notions and your slick tongue, and you took June away from me, but she wasn't good enough for you then. So you filled her up with your fool notions and sent her away to get her "'Pool little head filled with fur and waist, "'so she could be fitting to marry you. "'You took her away from her daddy, "'her family, her kinfolks, and her home, "'and you took her away from me. "'And now she's been over there "'eating her heart out, "'just as she ate it out over here "'when she first left home. "'And in the end she got so highfalutin "'that she wouldn't marry you.' "'He laughed again, and Hale winced under the laugh. and the lashing words.
"'And I know you air eatin' your heart out, too, "'cause you can't get June, "'and I'm hopin' you'll suffer the torment o' hell as long as you live. "'God, she hates you now. "'Think you're all knowin' the world "'and women and books.'" He spoke with vindictive and insulting slowness. "'You, bein' such a fool.'" "'That may all be true, but I think you can talk better outside that gate.'" The mountaineer deceived by Hale's calm voice sprang to his feet in a fury, but he was too late. Hale's hand was on the butt of his revolver, his blue eyes were glittering, and a dangerous smile was at his lips. Silently he sat, and silently he pointed his other hand at the gate. Dave laughed. "'D'ye think I'd fight ye here?
If ye killed me, you'd be elected county judge. If I killed you, what chance would I have o' gettin' away? I'd swing for it.' He was outside the gate now, and unhitching his horse. He started to turn the beast, but Hale stopped him. "'Get on from this side, please.' With one foot in the stirrup, Dave turned savagely. "'Why don't you go up in the gap with me now, and fight it out like a man? I don't trust you. I'll get you over in the mountains some day. I've no doubt you will, if you have the chance from the bush.' Hale was getting roused now. "'Look here,' he said suddenly. "'You've been threatening me for a long time now. I've never had any feeling against you. I've never done anything to you that I hadn't to do.
But you've gone a little too far now, and I'm tired. If you can't get over your grudge against me, suppose we go across the river, outside the town limits, put our guns down, and fight it out, fist and skull.' "'I'm your man,' said Dave eagerly, looking across the street. Hale saw two men on the porch. "'Come on,' he said. The two men were Bud and the newtown sergeant. Sam, he said, this gentleman and I are going across the river to have a little friendly bout, and I wish you come along, and you too, Bill, to see that Dave here gets fair play. The sergeant spoke to Dave. You don't need nobody to see that you get fair play with them, too, but I'll go along just the same. Hardly a word was said as the four walked across the bridge and toward the thicket to the right.
Neither Bud nor the sergeant asked the nature of the trouble, for either could have guessed what it was. Dave tied his horse, and, like Hale, stripped off his coat. The sergeant took charge of Dave's pistol, and Bud of Hale's. "'All you've got to do is keep him away from you,' said Bud. "'If he gets his hands on you, you're gone. You know how they fight, rough and tumble.'" Hale nodded. He knew all that himself. And when he looked at Dave's sturdy neck and gigantic shoulders, he knew further that if the mountaineer got him in his grasp, he would have to gasp enough in a hurry or be saved by Bud from being throttled to death. "'Are you ready?' Again Hale nodded. "'Go ahead, Dave,' growled the sergeant, for the job was not to his liking.
Dave did not plunge toward Hale as the three others expected. On the contrary—' He assumed the conventional attitude of the boxer and advanced warily, using his head as a diagnostician for Hale's points, and Hale remembered suddenly that Dave had been away at school for a year. Dave knew something of the game, and—the Honorable Sam straightway was anxious. When the Mountaineer ducked and swung his left, Bud's heart thumped, and he almost shrank himself from the terrific sweep of the big fist. He muttered, for had the fist caught Hale's head, it must, it seemed, have crushed like an egg-shell. Hale coolly withdrew his head, not more than an inch, it seemed to Bud's practised eye, and jabbed his right with a lightning-upper-cut into Dave's jaw.
That made the mountaineer reel backward with a grunt of rage and pain, and when he followed it up with a swing of his left on Dave's right eye and another terrific jolt with his right on the left jaw, And Bud saw the crazy rage in the mountaineer's face. He felt easy. In that rage, Dave forgot his science, as the Honorable Sam expected. And with a bellow he started at hail, like a cave-dweller, to bite, tear, and throttle. But the lithe figure before him swayed this way and that like a shadow, and with every side step a fist crushed on the mountaineer's nose, chin, or jaw, until, blinded with blood and fury, Dave staggered aside toward the sergeant with a cry of a madman. "'Gimme my gun! I'll kill him!
Gimme my gun!' And when the sergeant sprang forward and caught the mountaineer, he dropped weeping with rage and shame to the ground. "'You two just go back to town,' said the sergeant. "'I'll take care o' him, quick,' and he shook his head as Hale advanced. "'He ain't going to shake hands with you.' The two turned back across the bridge, and Hale went on to Bud's office to do what he was setting out to do when young Dave came. There he had the lawyer make out a deed, in which the cabin in Lonesome Cove and the acres about it were conveyed in fee simple to June, her heirs and assigns forever. But the girl must not know until, Hale said, her father dies, or I die, or she marries. When he came out, the sergeant was passing the door.
Ain't no use fightin' with one of them fellahs that-a-way. He said, shaking his head. If he whoops you, he'll crow over you as long as he lives, and if you whoop him, he'll kill you first chance he gets. You'll have to watch that fellow as long as you live, specially when he's drinking. He'll remember that licking and want revenge for it till the grave. One of you's got to die some day. Sure." And the sergeant was right. Dave was going through the gap at that moment, cursing, swaying like a drunken man. Firing his pistol and shouting his revenge to the echoing gray walls that took up his cries and sent them shrieking on the wind up every dark ravine. All the way up the mountain he was cursing.
Under the gentle voice of the big pine he was cursing still, and when his lips stopped his heart was beating curses as he dropped down the other side of the mountain. When he reached the river he got off his horse. and bathed his mouth and his eyes again, and he cursed afresh when the blood started afresh at his lips again. For a while he sat there in his black mood, undecided whether he should go to his uncle's cabin or go on home. But he had seen a woman's figure in the garden as he came down the spur, and the thought of June drew him to the cabin in spite of his shame and the questions that were sure to be asked. When he passed around the clump of rhododendrons at the creek, June was in the garden still.
She was pruning a rosebush with Bub's penknife, and when she heard him coming she wheeled, quivering. She had been waiting for him all day, and like an angry goddess she swept fiercely toward him. Dave pretended not to see her, but when he swung from his horse and lifted his sullen eyes, he shrank as though she had lashed him across them with a whip. Her eyes blazed with murderous fire from her white face. The penknife in her hand was clenched as though for a deadly purpose, and on her trembling lips was the same question that she had asked him at the mill. Have you done it this time? she whispered, and then she saw his swollen mouth and his battered eyes. Her fingers relaxed about the handle of the knife.
The fire in her eyes went swiftly down, and with a smile that was half pity, half contempt, she turned away. She could not have told the whole truth better in words, even to Dave, as he looked after his every pulse-beat was a new curse, and if at that minute he could have had Hale's heart, he would have eaten it like a savage, raw. For a minute he hesitated, with reins in hands, as to whether he should turn now and go back to the gap to settle with Hale, and then he threw the reins over a post. He could bide his time yet a little longer, for a crafty purpose suddenly entered into his brain. Bub met him at the door of the cabin, and his eyes opened. "'What's the matter, Dave?' "'Oh, nothing,' he said carelessly.
"'My hoss stumbled comin' down the mountain, and I went clean over his head.' He raised one hand to his mouth, and still Bub was suspicious. "'Looks like you've been in a fight.' The boy began to laugh, but Dave ignored him and went into the cabin. Within, he sat where he could see through the open door. "'Where you been, Dave?' asked old Judd from the corner. Just then he saw June coming, and pretended to draw on his pipe. He waited until she sat down within earshot on the edge of the porch. "'Who do you reckon owns this house, and two hundred acres of land roundabouts?' The girl's heart waded apprehensively, and she heard her father's deep voice. "'The company owns it.' Dave laughed harshly.
"'Not much. John Hale.' The heart out on the porch leapt with gladness now. He bought it from the company. It's just as well you're goin' away, Uncle Judd. He'd put you out. I reckon not. I got rightin' from the company, which allows me to stay here two year or more if I want to. I don't know. He's a slick one. I heared him say, put in Bub stoutly, that he see we stayed here just as long as we pleased. Well," said old Judd shortly, If we stay here by his favor, we won't stay long. There was a silence for a while, then Dave spoke again for the listening ears outside, maliciously. I went over to the Gap to see if I couldn't get the place myself from the company. I believe the Fallons ain't goin to bother us, and I ain't hankerin to go west.
But I told him that you all was goin to leave the mountains, and goin out there for good. There was another silence. He never said a word. Nobody had asked the question, but he was answering the unspoken one in the heart of June, and that heart sank like a stone. He's goin' away himself, goin' to-morrow, goin' to that same place he went before. England, some fellow called it. Dave had done his work well. June rose unsteadily, and with one hand on her heart and the other clutching the railing of the porch, she crept noiselessly along it, staggered like a wounded thing around the chimney. Through the garden and on, still clutching her heart, to the woods, there to sob it out on the breast of the only mother she had ever known.
Dave was gone when she came back from the woods, calm, dry-eyed, pale. Her stepmother had kept her dinner for her, and when she said she wanted nothing to eat, the old woman answered something quarrelous to which June made no answer, but went quietly to cleaning away the dishes. For a while she sat on the porch, And presently she went into her room, and for a few moments she rocked quietly at her window. Hale was going away the next day, and when he came back she would be gone, and she would never see him again. A dry sob shook her body of a sudden. She pulled both hands to her head, and with wild eyes she sprang to her feet, and catching up her bonnet, slipped noiselessly out the back door. With hands clenched tight, she forced herself to walk slowly across the footbridge, but when the bushes hit her, she broke into a run as though she were crazed in escaping a madhouse.
At the foot of the spur, she turned swiftly up the mountain and climbed madly with one hand tight against the little cross at her throat. He was going away, and she must tell him. She must tell him. What? Behind her a voice was calling, the voice that pleaded all one night for her not to leave him, that had made that plea a daily prayer, and it had come from an old man, wounded, broken in health and heart, and her father. Hale's face was before her, but that voice was behind her, and as she climbed, the face she was nearing grew fainter, the voice she was leaving sounded the louder in her ears, and when she reached the big pine she dropped helplessly at the base of it, sobbing. With her tears, the madness slowly left her, the old determination came back, and at last the old sad peace.
The sunlight was slanting at a low angle when she rose to her feet and stood on the cliff overlooking the valley. Her lips parted as when she stood there first, and the tiny drops drying along the roots of her dull gold hair. And, being there for the last time, she thought of that time when she was first there Ages ago. The great glare of light that she looked for then had come and gone. There was the smoking monster rushing into the valley and sending echoing shrieks through the hills, but there was no booted stranger, and no horse issuing from the covert of maple where the path disappeared. A long time she stood there, with a wandering look of farewell to every familiar thing before her, but not a tyranny came now.
Only as she turned away at last, her breast heaved and fell with one long breath, and that was all. Passing the pine slowly, she stopped and turned back to it, unclasping the necklace from her throat. With trembling fingers, she detached it from the little luck piece that Hale had given her, the tear of a fairy that had turned into a tiny cross of stone when a strange messenger brought to the Virginia Valley the story of the crucifixion. The penknife was still in her pocket, and— Opening it, she went behind the pine and dug a niche as high and as deep as she could towards its soft heart. In there she thrust the tiny cymbal, whispering, "'I want all the luck you could ever give me, Little Cross, for a hymn.' Then she pulled the fibers down to cover it from sight, and, crossing her hands over the opening, she put her forehead against them and touched her lips to the tree.
"'Keep it safe, old pine.' Then she lifted her face, looking upward along its trunk to the blue sky. And bless him, dear God, and guard him evermore. She clutched her heart as she turned, and she was clutching it when she passed into the shadows below, leaving the old pine to whisper, when he passed, her love.
Next day the word went around to the clan that the Tullivers would start in a body one week later for the West. At daybreak that morning Uncle Billy and his wife mounted the old grey horse and rode up the river to say good-bye. They found the cabin in the lonesome cove deserted. Many things were left piled in the porch. The Tullivers had left, apparently, in a great hurry, and the two old people were much mystified. Not until noon did they learn what the matter was. Only the night before a Tulliver had shot a Fallon, and the Fallons had gathered to get revenge on Judd that night. The warning word had been brought to the lonesome cove. By Loretta Tulliver, and it had come straight from young Buck Fallon himself.
So June, and old Judd, and Bub, had fled in the night. At that hour they were on their way to the railroad, old Judd at the head of his clan, his right arm still bound to his side, his bushy beard low on his breast, June and Bub on horseback behind him. The rest strung out behind them, and in a wagon at the end, with all of her household effects, the little old woman in black, who would wait no longer for the red fox to arise from the dead, Loretta alone was missing. She was on her way with young Buck Fallon to the railroad on the other side of the mountains. Between them, not a living soul disturbed the dead stillness of Lonesome Cove.
-
32 32 - Chapter 32 15:13
All winter the cabin in Lonesome Cove slept through the rain and sleet and snow, and no foot passed its threshold. Winter broke, floods came, and warm sunshine. A pale green light stole through the trees, shy, erythral, and so like a mist that it seemed at any moment on the point of floating upward. Color came with the wild flowers, and song with the wood-thrush. Squirrels played on the tree trunks like mischievous children, The brooks sang like happy human voices through the tremulous underworld, and woodpeckers hammered out the joy of spring, but the awakening only made the desolate cabin lonelier still. After three warm days in March, Uncle Billy, the miller, rode up the creek with a hoe over his shoulder.
He had promised this to Hale, for his labor of love in June's garden. Weeping April passed. May came with a rosy face uplifted. And with the birth of June, the laurel emptied its pink-flecked cups, and the rhododendron blazed the way for summer's coming with white stars. Back to the hills came hail then, and with all their rich beauty they were as desolate as when he left them, bare with winter, for his mission had miserably failed. His train creaked and twisted around the benches of the mountains, and up and down ravines, into the hills, The smoke rolled in as usual through the windows and doors. There was the same crowd of children, slantnerly women, and tobacco-spitting men in the dirty day-coaches, and Hale sat among them, for a pullman was no longer attached to the train that ran to the gap.
As he neared the bulk of Powell's Mountain and ran along its mighty flank, he passed the ore-mines. At each one the commissary was closed, the cheap Dingy little houses stood empty on the hillsides, and every now and then he would see a tipple and an empty car, left as it was after dumping its last load of red ore. On the right, as he approached the station, the big furnaces stood like a dead giant, still and smokeless, and the piles of pig-iron were red with rust. The same little dummy wheezed him into the dead little town. Even the face of the gap was a little changed by the gray scar that man had slashed across its mouth, getting limestone for the groaning monster of a furnace that was now at peace.
The streets were deserted. A new face fronted him at the desk of the hotel, and the eyes of the clerk showed no knowledge of him when he wrote his name. His supper was coarse, greasy and miserable. His room was cold. Steam-heat, it seemed, had been given up. The sheets were ill-smelling. The mouth of the pitcher was broken. And the one towel had seen much previous use. But the water was the same, as was the cool, pungent night air, both blessed of God, and they were the sole comforts that were his that night. The next day it was as though he were arranging his own funeral, but with little hope of a resurrection. The tax collector met him when he came downstairs, having seen his name on the register.
"'You know,' he said, "'I'll have to add five per cent next month.' Hale smiled. That won't be much more, he said, and the collector, a new one, laughed good-naturedly and with understanding turned away. Mechanically he walked to the club, but there was no club, then to the Office of the Progress, the paper that was the boast of the town. The Progress was defunct, and the brilliant editor had left the hills. A boy with an ink-smeared face was setting type, And a pallid gentleman with glasses was languidly working a hand-press. A pile of fresh-milling papers lay on a table, and after a question or two he picked up one. Two of its four pages were covered with announcements of suits and sails to satisfy judgments, the printing of which was the raison d'etre of the noble sheet.
Down the column his eye caught John Hale et al., John Hale et al., and he wondered why. The others should be so persistently anonymous. There was a cloud of them, thicker than the smoke of coke-ovens. He had breathed that thickness for a long time, but he got a fresh sense of suffocation now. Towards the post-office he moved. Around the corner he came upon one of the two brothers, whom he remembered as carpenters. He recalled his inability once to get that gentleman to hang a door for him. He was a carpenter again now, and he carried a saw and a plane. There was a grim humor in the situation. The carpenter's brother had gone, and he himself could hardly get enough work, he said, to support his family.
"'Goin' to start that house o'yours? "'I think not,' said Hale. "'Well, I'd like to get a contract for a chicken-coop, just to keep my hand in.' There was more. A two-horse wagon was coming with two cottage organs aboard. In the mouth of the slouch-hat, unshaven driver, was a corn-cob pipe. He pulled in when he saw Hale. "'Hullo!' he shouted, grinning. Good heavens! Was that uncouth figure the valable, buoyant, flashy magnet of the old days? It was! "'Sellin' organs again,' he said briefly. "'And teachin' singin' school?' the dethroned King of Finance grinned. "'Sure! What you doin?' "'Nothing. "'Goin to stay long?' "'No.' "'Well, see you again. So long. "'Git up.' Weal spoke word in the air, and he saw a buggy, with the top down, rattling down another streak, in a cloud of dust.
It was the same buggy in which he had first seen the black-bearded senator seven years before. It was the same horse, too, and the Arab-like face and the bushy black whiskers, save for the streaks of gray, were the same. This was the man who used to buy watches and pianos by the dozen, who one Christmas gave a present to every living man, woman, and child in the town, and under whose colossal schemes the pillars of the church throughout the state stood as supports. That far away the eagle-nosed face looked haggard, haunted, and all but spent, and even now he struck Hale as being driven downward, like a madman, by the same relentless energy that once had driven him upward. It was the same story everywhere.
Nearly everybody who could get away was gone. Some of these were young enough to profit by the lesson and take surer route elsewhere. Others were too old for transplanting, and of them would be heard no more. Others stayed for the reason that getting away was impossible. These were living, visible tragedies, still hopeful, pathetically unaware of the leading parts they were playing. and still weakly waiting for a better day, or sinking, as by gravity, back to the old trades they have practiced before the boom. A few sturdy souls, the fittest, survived, undismayed. Logan was there, lawyer for the railroad and the coal company. Macfarlane was a judge, and two or three others, too, had come through unscathed in spirit and undaunted in resolution, But gone were the young bluegrass Kentuckians, the young Tidewater Virginians, the New England school teachers, the bankers, real estate agents, engineers.
Gone the gamblers, the wily Jews, and the vagrant women that fringed the incoming tide of new prosperity. Gone. All gone. Beyond the post office he turned toward the red brick house that sat above the mill pond. Eagerly he looked for the old mill. And he stopped in physical pain. The dam had been torn away, the old wheel was gone, and a caved-in roof and supporting walls, drunkenly aslant, were the only remnants left. A red-haired child stood at the gate before the red-brick house, and Hale asked her a question. The little girl had never heard of the widow Crane. Then he walked toward his old office and bedroom. There was a voice inside his old office when he approached. A tall figure filled the doorway.
A pair of great googles beamed on him like beacon lights in a storm, and the Honorable Sam Budd's hand and his were clasped over the gate. "'It's all over, Sam. Don't you worry. Come on in.' The two sat on the porch. Below it, the dimpled river shone through the rhododendrons, and with his eyes fixed on it, the Honorable Sam slowly approached the thought of each. The old cap'n in Lonesome Cove is just as the Tullivers left it. "'None of them ever came back?' Bud shook his head. "'No, but one's comin. Dave.' "'Dave!' "'Yes, and you know what for?' "'I suppose so,' said Hale carelessly. "'Did you send old Jed the deed?' "'Sure. Along with that fool condition of ears that June shouldn't know until he was dead or she married.
I never heard a word.'" "'Do you suppose he'll stick to the condition?' "'He has stuck,' said the Honorable Sam shortly. "'Etherwise you would have heard from June.' "'I'm not going to be here long,' said Hale. "'Where are you going?' "'I don't know,' Bud puffed his pipe. "'Well, while you are here, you want to keep your eye peeled for Dave Tolliver? I told you that the mountaineer hates as long as he remembers, and that he never forgets. "'D'ye know that Tave Tolliver sent his horse back to the stable here to be hired out for his keep, and told it right and left that when you came back he was coming too, and he was going to straddle that horse until he found you, and then one of you had to die.
How he found out you were coming about this time, I don't know, but he has sent word that he'll be here. Looks like he hasn't made much headway with June.' "'I'm not worried.' "'Well, you better be,' said Bud sharply. "'Did Uncle Billy plant the garden?' Flowers and all, just as June always had him. He's always had the idea that June would come back. Maybe she will. Not on your life. She might if you went out there for her. Hale looked up quickly and slowly shook his head. Look here, Jack. You're seeing things wrong. You can't blame that girl for losing her head after you spoiled and pampered her the way you did, and with all her sense it was mighty hard for her to understand you being arrayed against her flesh and blood, law or no law, That mountain's nature pure and simple, and it comes mighty near being human nature the world over.
You never gave her a square chance. You know what Uncle Billy said? Yes, and I know Uncle Billy changed his mind. Go after her. No," said Hale firmly. It'll take me ten years to get out of debt. I wouldn't know if I could, on her account. Nonsense. Hale rose. I'm goin' over to take a look around and get some things I left at Uncle Billy's, and then—me for the wide, wide world again. The Honorable Sam took off his spectacles to wipe them, but when Hale's back was turned, his handkerchief went to his eyes. Don't you worry, Jack. All right, Sam. An hour later, Hale was at the livery-stable for a horse to ride to Lonesome Cove, for he had sold his big black to help out expenses for the trip to England.
Old Dan Harris, the stableman, stood in the door and silently pointed to a gray horse in the barnyard. "'You know that horse?' "'Yes. You know what he's here for? I've heard. Well, I'm looking for Dave every day now.' "'Well, maybe I'd better ride to Dave's horse now,' said Hale jestingly. "'I wish you would,' said old Dan. "'No,' said Hale. "'If he's coming, I'll leave the horse, so that he can get to me as quickly as possible. You might send me word.' Uncle Dan, ahead, so that he can't waylay me. I'll do that very thing," said the old man seriously. I was joking, Uncle Dan. But I ain't. The matter was out of Hale's head before he got through the great gap, how the memories thronged of June, June, June.
You didn't give her a chance! That was what Bud had said. Well, had he given her a chance? Why shouldn't he go to her and give her the chance now? He shook his shoulders at the thought and laughed with some bitterness. He hadn't the car-fair for half-way across the continent, and even if he had, he was a promising candidate for matrimony, and again he shook his shoulders and settled his soul for his purpose. He would get his things together and leave those hills forever. How lonely had been his trip! How lonely was the godforsaken little town behind him! How lonely the road and hills and the little white clouds and the zenith straight above him! And how unspeakably lonely the green dome of the great pine that shot into view from the north as he turned a clump of rhododendron with uplifted eyes!
Not a breath of air moved. The green expanse about him swept upward like a wave, but unflecked, motionless, except for the big pine which, that far away, looked like a bit of green spray sprouting on its very crest. Old man, he muttered, you know, you know, and as to a brother he climbed toward it. No wonder they called you lonesome, he said as he went upward into the bright stillness, and when he dropped into the dark stillness of a shadow and forest gloom on the other side he said again, my God, no wonder they called you lonesome, and still the memories of June thronged. At the brook, at the river, and when he saw the smokeless chimney of the old cabin, he all but groaned aloud. But he turned away from it, unable to look again, and went down the river toward Uncle Billy's mill.
Old Hun threw her arms around him and kissed him. "'John,' said Uncle Billy, "'I've got three hundred dollars in an old yarn sock under one of them hearthstones, and it's yourn. Old Hun says so, too. Hail choked.' "'I want you to go to June. Dave'll worry her down, and get her if you don't go. And if you don't worry her down, he'll come back here and try to kill you. I've always thought one of you would have to die for that gal. And I want it to be Dave. You two have got to fight it out some day, and you might as well meet him out there as here. You didn't give that little gal a fair chance, John, and I want you to go to June.' "'No. I can't take your money, Uncle Billy. God bless you and old hun.' I'm going.
I don't know where, and I'm going now.
End chapter thirty-two.
-
33 33 - Chapter 33 6:27
Clouds were gathering as Hale rode up the river after telling old hun and Uncle Billy good-bye. He had meant not to go to the cabin in Lonesome Cove, but when he reached the forks of the road, he stopped his horse and sat in indecision with his hands folded on the pommel of his saddle and his eyes on the smokeless chimney. The memories tugging at his heart drew him irresistibly on, for it was the last time—at a slow walk he went noiselessly through the deep sand around the clump of rhododendron. The creek was clear as crystal once more, but no geese cackled. And no dog barked. The door of the spring house gaped wide. The barn door sagged on its hinges. The yard fence swayed drunkenly, and the cabin was still as a gravestone.
But the garden was alive, and he swung from his horse at the gate, and with his hands clasped behind his back walked slowly through it. June's garden. The garden he had planned and planted for June, that they had tended together and apart, and that, Thanks to the old miller's care, was the one thing, save the sky above, left in spirit unchanged. The periwinkles, pink and white, were almost gone. The flags were at half-mast and sinking fast. The anunication-lilies were bending their white foreheads to the near kiss of death, but the pinks were fragrant. The poppies were poised on slender stalks, like brilliant butterflies at rest. The hollyhock shook soundless pink bells to the wind. Roses, as scarlet as June's lips, bloomed everywhere, and the richness of Midsummer was at hand.
Quietly Hale walked the pass, taking a last farewell of plant and flower, and only the sudden patter of rain-drops made him lift his eyes to the angry sky. The storm was coming now in earnest, and he had hardly time to lead his horse to the barn and dash to the porch when the very heavens, with a crash of thunder, broke loose. Sheet after sheet swept down the mountains like wind-driven clouds of mist, thickening into water as they came. The shingles rattled as though with the heavy slapping of hands. The pines creaked, and the sudden dusk outside made the cabin, when he pushed the door open, As dark as night. Kindling a fire, he lit his pipe and waited. The room was damp and musty, but the presence of June almost smothered him.
Once he turned his face. June's door was ajar, and the key was in the lock. He rose to go to it and look within, and then dropped heavily back into his chair. He was anxious to get away now, to get to work. Several times he rose restlessly and looked out the window. Once he went outside and crept along the wall of the cabin to the east and the west, but there was no break of light in the murky sky, and he went back to pipe and fire. By and by the wind died, and the rain steadied into a dogged downpour. He knew what that meant. There would be no letting up now in the storm, and for another night he was a prisoner. So he went to his saddle pockets and pulled out a cake of chocolate. A can of potted ham, and some crackers, munched his supper, went to bed, and lay there with sleepless eyes, while the lights and shadows from the wind's swayed fire flickered about him.
After a while his body dozed, but his racked brain went seething on an endless march of fantastic dreams, in which June was the central figure always, until of a sudden young Dave leaped into the center stage in the dream tragedy forming in his brain. They were meeting face to face at last, and the place was the big pine. Dave's pistol flashed, and his own stuck in the holster as he tried to draw. There was a crash in Rapport, and he sprang upright in bed, but it was a crash of thunder that wakened him, and that, in that swift instant perhaps, had caused his dream. The wind had come again, and was driving the rain like soft bullets against the wall of the cabin next which he lay. He got up, threw another stick of wood on the fire, and sat before the leaping blaze, curiously disturbed, but not by the dream.
Somehow he was again In doubt. Was he going to stick it out in the mountains after all? And if he should, was not the reason, deep down in his soul, the foolish hope that June would come back again? No, he thought, searching himself fiercely. That was not the reason. He honestly did not know what his duty to her was, what even was his inmost wish, and almost, with a groan, he paced the floor to and fro. Meantime the store raged. A tree crashed on the mountain side, and the lightning that smoot it winked into the cabin so like a mocking, malignant eye that he stopped in his tracks, threw open the door, and stepped outside as though to face an enemy. The storm was majestic, and his soul went into the mighty conflict of earth and air whose beginning and end were in eternity.
The very mountain tops were rimmed with a zigzag fire which shot upward, splitting a sky that was black. As a nether world, and under it the great trees swayed like willows under rolling clouds of gray rain. One fiery streak lit up for an instant the big pine, and it seemed to dart straight down upon its proud, tossing crest. For a moment the beat of the watcher's heart and the flight of his soul stopped still. A thunderous crash came slowly to his waiting ears. Another flash came, and Hale stumbled. With a sob, back into the cabin. God's finger was pointing the way now. The big pine was no more. End chapter 33
-
34 34 - Chapter 34 11:03
The Big Pine was gone. He had seen it first one morning at daybreak, when the valley on the other side was a sea of mist that threw soft clinging spray to the very mountain-tops. For even above the mist that morning its mighty head arose, sole visible proof that the earth still slept beneath. He had seen it at noon, but little less majestic among the oaks that stood about it. He had seen it catching the last light at sunset, clean-cut against the afterglow, and, like a dark, silent, mysterious sentinel, guarding the mountain-pass under the moon. He had seen it giving place with somber dignity to the passing burst of spring, had seen it green among dying autumn leaves, green in the gray of winter trees, and still green in the shroud of snow, a changeless promise, that the earth must wake to life again.
It had been the beacon that had led him into Lonesome Cove, the beacon that led June to the outer world. From it her flying feet had carried her into his life. Past it, the same feet had carried her out again. It had been their trusting place. Had kept their secrets like a faithful friend, and had stood to him as the changeless symbol of their love. It had stood a mute but sympathetic witness of his hopes, his despairs, and the struggles that lay between them. In dark hours it had been a silent comforter, and in the last year it had almost come to symbolize his better self, as to that self he came slowly back. And in the darkest hour it was the last friend to whom— He had meant to say good-bye.
Now it was gone. Always he had lifted his eyes to it every morning when he rose, but now, next morning, he hung back consciously as one might shrink from looking at the face of a dead friend, and when at last he raised his head to look upward to it, an imprimaturable shout of mist lay between them, and he was glad. And still he could not leave. The little creek was a lashing torrent, and his horse, heavily laden as he must be, could hardly swim with his weight to across so swift a stream. But mountain streams were like June's temper, up quickly and quickly down. So it was noon before he plunged into the tide with his saddle pockets over one shoulder and his heavy transit under one arm. Even then his snorting horse had to swim a few yards, and he reached the other bank's soak to his waist-line.
But the warm sun came out just as he entered the woods, and as he climbed, the mist broke about him and scuttled upward like white sails before driving wind. Once he looked back from a fire scald in the woods at the lonely cabin in the cove, but it gave him so keen a pain that he would not look again. The trail was slippery, and several times he had to stop to let his horse rest and to slow the beating of his own heart. But the sunlight leaped gladly from wet leaf to wet leaf until the trees looked decked out for unseen fairies, and the birds sang as though there was nothing on earth but joy for all its creatures, and the blue sky smiled above as though it had never bred a lightning flash or a storm.
Hale dreaded the last spur before the little gap was visible, but he hurried up the steep, and when he lifted his apprehensive eyes, The gladness of the earth was as nothing to the sudden joy in his own heart. The big pine stood majestic, still unscathed, as full of divinity and hope to him as a rainbow in the eastern sky. Hale dropped his reins, lifted one hand to his dizzy head, let his transit to the ground, and started for it on a run. Across the path lay a great oak, with a white wound running the length of its mighty body. From crest to shattered trunk, and over it he leaped, and, like a child, caught his old friend in both arms. After all, he was not alone. One friend would be with him till death, on that border line between the world in which he was born, and the world he had tried to make his own, and he could face now the old one again with a stouter heart.
There it lay before him, with its smoke and fire and noise and simpering activities, just awakening to life again. He lifted his clenched fist toward it. "'You got me once,' he muttered. "'But this time I'll get you.' He turned quickly, and decisively there would be no more delay, and he went back and climbed over the big oak that instead of his friend had fallen victim to the lightning's kindly whim, and led his horse out into the underbrush. As he approached within ten yards of the path, a metallic note rang faintly on the still air the other side of the pine and down the mountain. Something was coming up the path. So he swiftly knotted his bridle reins around a sapling, stepped noiselessly into the path, and noiselessly slipped past the big tree, where he dropped to his knees, crawled forward, and lay flat.
Peering over the cliff and down the winding trail, he had not long to wait. A riderless horse filled the opening in the cover of trees that swallowed up The path. It was gray, and he knew it as he knew the saddle as his old enemy's Dave. Dave had kept his promise. He had come back. Their dream was coming true, and they were to meet at last face to face. One of them was to strike a trail, more lonesome than the trail of the lonesome pine, and that man would not be John Hale. One detail of the dream was going to be left out, he thought grimly, and very quietly he drew his pistol, cocked it, Sighted it on the opening. It was an easy shot, and waited. He would give that enemy no more chance than he would a mad dog, or would he?
The horse stopped to browse. He waited so long that he began to suspect a trap. He withdrew his head and looked about him, on either side and behind, listening intently for the crackling of a twig or a football. He was about to push backward to avoid possible attack from the rear when a shadow shot from the opening. His face paled and looked sick of a sudden. His clenched fingers relaxed about the handle of his pistol, and he drew it back, still cocked, turned on his knees, walked past the pine, and by the fallen oak stood upright, waiting. He heard a low whistle calling to the horses below, and a shudder ran through him. He heard the horse coming up the path, He clenched his pistol convulsively, and his eyes lit by an unearthly fire and fixed on the edge of the boulder, around which they must come.
Burned an instant, later on June. At the cry she gave, he flashed a haunted look. Right and left, stepped swiftly to one side, and stared past her, still at the boulder. She had dropped the reins and started toward him, but at the pine she stopped short.
Where is he? Her lips opened to answer, but no sound came. Hale pointed at the horse behind her. "'That's his. He sent me word. He'd left that horse in the valley to ride over here when he came back to kill me. Are you with him?' For a moment she thought from his wild face that he had gone crazy, and she stared silently. Then she seemed to understand, and with a moan she covered her face with her hands and sank weeping in a heap at the foot of the pine. The forgotten pistol dropped, full cocked to the soft earth, and Hale, with bewildered eyes, went slowly to her. "'Don't cry,' he said gently, starting to call her name. "'Don't cry,' he repeated, and he waited helplessly. "'He's dead. Dave was shot out west,' she sobbed.
"'I told him I was coming back. He gave me his horse. "'How could you?' "'Why did you come back?' he asked, and she shrank as though he had struck her. But her sob stopped, and she rose to her feet. "'Wait,' she said, and she turned from him to wipe her eyes with her handkerchief. Then she faced him. When Dad died, I learned everything. You made him swear never to tell me, and he kept his word until he was on his death-bed. You did everything for me. It was your money. You gave me back the old cabin in the cove. It was always you. You, you, you, And there was never anybody else but you. She stopped, for Hale's face was as though graven from stone. And you came back to tell me that? Yes. I could have written that.
Yes, she faltered. But I had to tell you face to face.
Is that all? Again the tears were in her eyes. No, she said tremulously. Then I'll say the rest for you. You wanted to come to tell me of the shame you felt when you knew. She nodded violently. But you could have written that too, and I could have written that you mustn't feel that way then. He spoke slowly. You mustn't rob me of the dearest happiness I ever knew in my whole life. I knew you'd say that, she said like a submissive child. The sternness left his face, and he was smiling now. And you wanted to say— that the only return you could make was to come back and be my wife. Yes," she faltered again. I did feel that, I did. You could have written that, too, but you thought you had to prove it by coming back yourself.
This time she nodded no assent, and her eyes were screaming. He turned away, stretching out his arms to the woods. God! Not that. No, no. Listen, Jack. As suddenly his arms dropped, she controlled her tears, but her lips were quivering. No, Jack, not that. Thank God I came because I wanted to come. She said steadily, I loved you when I went away. I loved you every minute since. Her arms were stealing about his neck, her face was upturned to his, and her eyes, moist with gladness, were looking into his wondering eyes. "'And I love you now, Jack.' June." The leaves about them caught his cry and quivered with the joy of it, and above their heads the old pine breathed its blessing with the name June, June, June.
-
35 35 - Chapter 35 18:50
With a mystified smile, but with no question, Hale silently handed his penknife to June, and when smiling but without a word she walked behind the old pine he followed her. There he saw her reach up and dig the point of the knife into the trunk, and when, as he wonderingly watched her, she gave a sudden cry. Hale sprang toward her. In the hole she was digging he saw the gleam of gold, and then her trembling fingers brought out before his astonished eyes the little fairy stone that he had given her long ago. She had left it there for him, she said. Through tears and through his own tears, Hale pointed to the stricken oak. It saved the pine, he said. And you, said June. And you, repeated Hale solemnly, and while he looked long at her, her arms dropped slowly to her sides, and he said simply, Come.
Leading the horses, they walked noiselessly through the deep sand around the clump of rhododendron, and there sat the little cabin of Lonesome Cove. The holy hush of a cathedral seemed to shut it in from the world. So still it was below the great trees that stood like sentinels on eternal guard. Both stopped, and June laid her head on Hale's shoulder, and they simply looked in silence. Dear old home, she said with a little sob, and Hale, still silent, drew her to him. You were never coming back again. I was never coming back again. She clutched his arm fiercely, as though even now something might spirit him away, and she clung to him while he hitched the horses, and they walked up the path. Why, the garden is just as I left it.
The very same flowers in the very same places. Hale smiled. Why not? I had Uncle Billy do that. Oh, dear, you dear. Her little room was shuttered tight as it always had been when she was away. And, as usual, the front door was simply chained on the outside. The girl turned with a happy sigh and looked about at the nodding flowers in the woods and the gleaming pool of the river below and up the shimmering mountain to the big pine, topping it with somber majesty. Dear old Pine, she murmured, and almost unconsciously she unchained the door as she had so often done before, stepped into the dark room, pulling Hale with one hand after her. and almost unconsciously reaching upward with the other to the right of the door.
Then she cried aloud, "'My key! My key is there!' "'That was in case you should come back some day.' "'Oh, I might! I might!' "'And think if I had come too late! Think if I hadn't come now!' Again her voice broke, and still holding Hale's arm, she moved to her own door. She had to use both hands there, but before she let go— She said, almost hysterically, "'It's so dark. You won't leave me, dear, if I let you go.'" For answer, Hale locked his arms around her, and when the door opened, he went ahead of her and pushed open the shutters. The low sun flooded the room, and when Hale turned, June was looking with wild eyes from one thing to another in the room, her rocking-chair and a window, her sewing close by, a book on the table, her bed made up in the corner, her washstand of curly maple, The pitcher full of water and clean towels hanging from the rack.
Hale had gotten out the thing she had packed away, and the room was just as she had always kept it. She rushed to him, weeping. It would have killed me, she sobbed. It would have killed me. She strained him tightly to her wet face against his cheek. Think, think if I hadn't come now. Then, loosening herself, she went all about the room with a caressing touch to everything, as though it were alive. The book was the volume of keys he had given her, which had been loaned to Rereza before June went away. "'Oh, I wrote for it and wrote for it,' she said. "'I found it in the post-office,' said Hale. "'And I understood.' She went over to the bed. "'Oh,' she said with a happy laugh, "'you've got one slip inside out.' And she whipped the pillow from its place, changed it, and turned down the edge of the covers in a triangle.
That's the way I used to leave it, she said shyly. Hale smiled. I never noticed that. She turned the bureau and pulled open a drawer, and there were white things with frills and blue ribbons, and she flushed. Oh, she said, these haven't even been touched. Again Hale smiled, but he said nothing. One glance had told him. There were things in that drawer too sacred for his big hands. So happy, so happy. Suddenly she looked him over from head to foot, his rough riding boots, old riding breeches, and blue flannel shirt. I am pretty rough, he said. She flushed, shook her head, and looked down at her smart cloth suit of black. Oh, you are all right. But you must go out now, just for a little while. What are you up to, little girl?
How I love to hear that again. Aren't you afraid I'll run away? He said at the door. I'm not afraid of anything else in this world any more. Well, I won't. He heard her moving around as he sat planning on the porch. Tomorrow, he thought, and then an idea struck him that made him dizzy. From within, June cried, Here I am, and out she ran in the last crimson gown of her young girlhood. Her sleeves rolled up and her hair braided down her back as she used to wear it. You've made up my bed, and I'm going to make yours, and I'm going to cook your supper. What's the matter? Hale's face was radiant with the heaven-born idea that lighted it, and he seemed hardly to notice the change she had made. He came over and took her in his arms.
Oh, sweetheart, my sweetheart. A spathom of anxiety tightened her throat. But Hale laughed. from sheer delight. Never you mind. It's a secret. And he stood back to look at her. She blushed as his eyes went downward to her perfect ankles. It is too short, she said. No, no, not for me. You're mine now. Little girl, mine. Do you understand that? Yes, she whispered, her mouth trembling. Again he laughed joyously. Come on, he cried. And he went into the kitchen and brought out an axe. I'll cut wood for you. She followed him out to the woodpile, and then she turned and went into the house. Presently, the sound of his axe rang through the woods, and as he stopped to gather up the wood, he heard a creaking sound.
June was drawing water at the well, and he rushed toward her. "'You mustn't do that!' She flashed a happy smile at him. "'You just go back and get that wood. I reckon,' she used the word purposely, "'I've done this afore,' Her strong bare arms were pulling the leaking moss-covered old bucket swiftly up hand under hand. So he got the wood while she emptied the bucket into a pail, and together they went lapping into the kitchen. And while he built the fire, June got out the coffee grinder and the meal to mix, and settled herself with the grinder on her lap. Oh, isn't it fun? She stopped grinding suddenly. What would the neighbors say? We haven't any. But if we had—terrible, said Hale, with mock solemnity.
I wonder if Uncle Billy is at home, Hale trembled at his luck. That's a good idea. I'll ride down for him while you're getting supper. No, you won't, said June. I can't spare you. Is that old horn here yet? Hale brought it out from behind the cupboard. I can get him if he is at home. Hale followed her out to the porch, where she put her red mouth to the old trumpet. One long mellow hoot rang down the river and up the hills. Then there were three short ones, and a single long blast again. "'That's the old signal,' she said. "'And he'll know I want him bad.' Then she laughed. "'You may think he's dreaming, so I'll blow for him again.' And she did. "'There now,' she said. "'He'll come.' It was—well, she did blow again, for the old miller was not at home, and old hun down at the cabin, dropped her iron when she heard the horn and walked to the door, dazed and listening.
Even when it came again she could hardly believe her ears, and but for her rheumatism she would herself have started at once for Lonesome Cove. As it was, she ironed no more, but sat in the doorway almost beside herself with anxiety and bewilderment, looking down the road for the old miller to come home. Back the two went into the kitchen, and Hale sat at the door watching June as she fixed the table, and made the coffee and cornbread. Once only he disappeared, and that was when suddenly a hen cackled, and with a shout of laughter he ran out to come back with a fresh egg. "'Now, my lord,' said June, her hair falling over her eyes and her face flushed from the heat. "'No,' said Hale, "'I'm going to wait on you.' "'For the last time,' she pleaded, and to please her he did sit down, and every time she came to his side with something he bent to kiss the hand that served him.
"'You're nothing but a big nice boy,' she said. Hale held out a lock of his hair near the temples, and with one finger silently followed a track of wrinkles in his face. "'It's premature,' she said. "'And I love every one of them.' And she stopped to kiss him on the hair. "'And those are nothing but troubles. I'm going to smooth every one of them away.' "'If they're troubles, they'll go now,' said Hale. All the time they talked of what they would do with Lonesome Cove. Even if we were to go away, we'll come back once a year, said Hale. Yes, nodded June. Once a year. I'll tear down those mining shacks, float them down the river, and sell them as lumber. Yes. And I'll stock the river with bass again.
Yes. And I'll plant young poppies to cover the site of every bit of up-torn earth along the mountain there. I'll bury every bottle and tin can in the cove. I'll take away every sign of civilization, every sign of the outside world. And leave home Mother Nature to cover up the scars, said June, so that Lonesome Cove will be just as it was. Just as it was in the beginning, echoed June. And shall be to the end, said Hale. And there will never be anybody here but you. And you, said June. While she cleared the table and washed the dishes, Hale fed the horses and cut more wood, and it was dusk when he came to the porch. Through the door he saw that she had made his bed in one corner, and through her door he saw one of the white things that had lain untouched in her drawer, now stretched out on her bed.
The stars were peeping through the blue spaces of a white clouded sky, and the moon would be coming by and by. In the garden the flowers were dim, quiet, and restful. Kingfisher screamed from the river, an owl hooted in the woods, and crickets chirped about them. But every passing sound seemed only to accentuate the stillness in which they were engulfed. Close together, they sat on the old porch, and she made him tell of everything that had happened since she left the mountains. And she told him of her flight from the mountains, and her life in the West, of her father's death, and the homesickness of the ones who still were there. Bob is cowboy, and wouldn't come back for the world, but I could never have been happy there, she said, even if it hadn't been for you here.
I'm just a plain civil engineer now, said Hale. An engineer without even a job, his face darkened. It's a shame, sweetheart, for you. She put one hand over his lips, and with the other turned his face so that she could look into his eyes, in the mood of bitterness. They did show worn, hollow, and sad, and round them the wrinkles were deep. Silly, she said, tracing them gently with her finger-tips. I love every one of them, too. And she leaned over and kissed them. We're going to be happy each and every day and all day long. We'll live at the gap in winter, and I'll teach. No, you won't. And I'll teach you to be patient, and how little I care for anything else in the world while I've got you. And I'll teach you to care for nothing else while you've got me.
And you'll have me, dear, for ever and ever. Amen, said Hale. Something rang out in the darkness far down the river, and both sprang to their feet. "'Uncle Billy!' cried June, and she lifted the old horn to her lips. With the first blare of it, a cheery hello answered, and a moment later they could see a gray horse coming up the road, coming at a gallop, and they went down to the gate and waited. Hello, Uncle Billy, cried June. The old man answered with a fox-hunting yell, and Hale stepped behind a bush. Jumpin' jehozapat, it is you, June. You all right? Yes, Uncle Billy. The old man climbed off his horse with a groan. Lordy, lordy, lordy, but I was scared. He had his hands on June's shoulder and was looking at her with a bewildered face.
What are you doing here alone, baby? June's eyes shone. "'Not knuckle, Billy.' Hale stepped into the sight. "'Oh, I see. You back, and he ain't gone. Well, bless my soul if this ain't the beatenest.' He looked from one to the other, and his kind old face beamed with a joy that was but little less than their own. "'You come back to stay?' June nodded. "'My!' Where's that horn? I want it right now. Oh, hun down there's a-thinkin' she's gone crazy, and I thought she shortly was when she said she heard you blow that horn, and she told me the minute I got here if hit was you to blow three times, and straightway three blasts rang down the river. Now she's all right if she don't die of curiosity afore I get back, and tell her why you come.
Why did you come back, baby? Give me a drink of water, son. I reckon me and the old hoss ain't traveled such a gate in five years. June was whispering something to the old man when Hale came back, and what it was the old man's face told plainly. Yes, Uncle Billy, right away, said Hale. Just as soon as you'll get your license. Hale nodded. And June says I'm going to do it. Yes, said Hale, right away. Again, June had to tell the story to Uncle Billy. That she had told to Hale and to answer his questions, and it was an hour before the old miller rose to go. Hale called them into June's room and showed him a piece of paper. Is it good now? he asked. The old man put on his spectacles, looked at it, and chuckled.
Just as good as the day you got it. Well, can't you—right now? Does June know? Not yet. I'm going to tell her now. June? He called. Yes, dear? Uncle Billy moved hurlily to the door. You just wait till I get out of here. He met June in the outer room. Where are you going, Uncle Billy? Go on, baby, he said, hurrying by her. I'll be back in a minute. She stopped in the doorway, her eyes wide again with sudden anxiety, but Hale was smiling. Do you remember what you said at the pine deer? The girl nodded, and she was smiling. Now, when with sweet seriousness she said again, "'Your least wish is now law to me, my lord. "'Well, I'm going to test it now. I've laid a trap for you.' She shook her head.
"'And you've walked right into it.' "'I'm glad.' She noticed now the crumpled piece of paper in his hand, and she thought it was some sort of business. "'Oh,' she said reproachfully, You aren't going to bother with anything of that kind now. Yes," he said. "'I want you to look over this.' "'Very well,' she said resignedly. He was holding the paper out to her, and she took it and held it to the light of the candle. Her face flamed, and she turned remorseful eyes upon him. "'And you've kept that to you—you've had it when I—when you were wiser maybe than you are now. God save me from ever being such a fool again.' Tears started in her eyes. "'You haven't forgiven me,' she cried. "'Uncle Billy says it's as good now as it was then.' He was looking at her queerly now, and his smile was gone.
Slowly his meaning came to her like a flush that spread over her face and throat. She drew one long quivering breath, and with parted lips and her great shining eyes wide, she looked at him. "'Now?' she whispered. "'Now,' he said. Her eyes dropped to the coarse gown, she lifted both hands for a moment to her hair, and unconsciously she began to roll one crisp of sleeve down her round, white arm. No, said Hale, just as you are. She went to him then, put her arms about his neck, and with head thrown back, she looked at him long with steady eyes. Yes, she breathed out, just as you are, and now. Uncle Billy was waiting for them on the porch, and when they came out he rose to his feet, and they faced him hand in hand.
The moon had risen, the big pine stood guard on high against the outer world. Nature was their church, and the stars were the candles. And, as if to give them even a better light, the moon had sent a luminous sheen down the dark mountain-side, to the very garden in which the flowers whispered like waiting happy friends. Uncle Billy lifted his hand, and a hush of expectancy seemed to come, even from the farther star.